FEB  10  1916  ) 


■ BX  7343   .C2  G82 
Grafton,  Thomas  W.  1857- 
1940. 

Alexander  Campbell 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


https://archive.org/details/alexandercampbelOOgraf_0 


CAMPBELL 


LEADER  OF  THE  GREAT  REFORMATION 
OF  THE  NINETEENTH  CENTURY 


THOMAS  W.  GRAFTON. 

WITH   AN   INTRODUCTION  BY 
HERBERT  L.  WILLETT. 


St  Louis 
Chbistian  Publishing  Compant 


Copyrighted,  1897,  by 
CHRISTIAN  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 
All  Bights  Reserved 


TLo  the  ©rcat  Hrms  of  Koung  people, 

WHO  TOGETHER  COMPOSE  THE  UNITED  SOCIETY  OP  CHRISTIAN 
ENDEAVOR,  AND  WHO,  IN  THEIR  INTER-DENOMINATIONAL 
FELLOWSHIP,  ARE  EXEMPLIFYING  THE  PRACTICABILITY 
AND  BEAUTY  OP  THE  PLEA  FOR  CHRISTIAN  UNION, 

Zbis  \tJolume  ie  tnscvibett. 


PREFACE, 


The  richest  heritage  of  any  people  is  the  lives  and  mem- 
ories of  the  good  and  great  who  have  preceded  them.  This 
is  especially  true  of  those  who  have  helped  to  the  possession 
of  new  lands,  or  the  discovery  of  new  truths,  or  the  estab- 
lishment of  new  principles. 

Such  a  heritage  the  young  people  of  our  Endeavor  Socie- 
ties have  in  the  leaders  of  the  religious  movement  which, 
in  the  early  part  of  this  century,  led  to  the  establishment 
of  the  Christian  Church.  Though  the  history  of  that  move- 
ment does  not  yet  span  a  century,  no  religious  body  has  a 
richer  calendar  of  saints  than  we.  Many  of  them  may 
have  been  lacking  in  the  conventional  gi-aces  of  society,  and 
in  high  scholastic  attainments;  but  in  the  genuinenfiss  of 
their  sympathies  and  in  their  familiarity  with  God's  two 
great  books — nature  and  the  Bible — all  were,  in  the  highest 
and  truest  sense,  gentlemen  and  scholars. 

First  among  these  worthies  must  ever  be  placed  that 
gi-and  man,  to  whose  faith,  originality  and  genius  our  relig- 
ious movement  owes  its  origin,  Alexander  Campbell,  the 
Sage  of  Bethany.  To  bi-ing  the  story  of  his  life  within  a 
compass  that  would  enable  busy  people  to  become  acquaint- 
ed with  him,  has  been  the  end  sought  in  this  volume. 
With  a  literature  so  rich  in  material,  this  has  been  no  small 
task.  The  sixty  volumes  which  grew  up  under  the  genius  of 
Ml'.  Campbell,  including  the  Christian  Baptist  and  Millen- 
nial Harbinger,  are  rich  in  biographical  suggestion.  In 
addition  to  these  the  author  is  indebted  to  Dr.  Richardson's 
valuable  "Memoirs."  All  he  claims  is  to  have  gathered, 
from  these  sources,  the  most  important  events  in  this  gi-eat 
life,  and  to  have  compressed  them  within  a  space  that  may 
encourage  every  lover  of  truth  to  sit,  for  a  season,  at  the 
feet  of  one  of  its  most  earnest  defenders. 

Rock  Island,  III.,  Nov.  25.  1897. 

(7) 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Preface    v 

Introduction   ix 

I.    Early  Days   17 

II.    University  Life.       ...  30 

III.    Emigration  to  Ajierica       .       .  43 

IV    Ministerial  Preparation  .       .  58 

V.   Religious  Discoveries  ...  76 

VI.    Trials  and  Triumphs  ...  90 

VII.    Christian  Baptist  ....  106 

VIII.   Religious  Dissensions      .      .  118 

IX.    The  Christian  Church  .       .       .  131 

X.    The  Defender  of  the  Faith    .  147 

XI.    A  Wise  Master  Builder      .       .  162 

XII.    The  Prince  of  Preachers       .  177 

XIII.  Travels  at  Home  and  Abroad      .  188 

XIV.  The  Bethany  Home  ...  203 
XV.    Closing  Labors     ....  214 

XVI.    His  Place  in  History      .      .  226 


INTRODUCTION. 


'he  time  has  not  yet  come  when  Mr.  Camp- 


bell can  be  fairly  measured  and  assigned 
his  true  place  in  Christian  history.  There  are 
those  among  his  admirers  who  regard  him  as  the 
greatest  religious  teacher  of  the  century;  others, 
animated  by  the  antagonisms  of  earlier  days,  or 
not  especially  acquainted  with  his  work  or  the 
people  he  rallied  to  the  platform  of  Christian 
unity,  would  deny  him  any  conspicuous  place 
among  the  makers  of  modern  Christian  thought. 
Somewhere  between  these  positions  the  truth 
lies,  but  we  are  yet  too  near  the  man  himself  to 
secure  a  true  perspective.  It  is  only  fair  to  say, 
however,  that  those  who  knew  most  of  Mr. 
Campbell's  life  and  work,  and  have  the  largest 
admiration  for  him,  await  with  confidence  the 
verdict  of  the  future. 

Meantime  there  is  no  question  that  he  was  a 
true  prophet  of  his  time.  It  is  the  privilege  of 
some  men  to  perceive  the  greatest  needs  of  the 
Church  of  Christ  in  their  day,  to  give  happy 
and  forceful  expression  to  thoughts  that  are 
lying  unexpressed  in  the  minds  of  many  around 
them,  and  by  vigorous  advocacy  call  the  atten- 


(ix) 


z 


INTRODUCTION 


tion  of  scattered  sections  of  the  church  to  the 
truth  they  have  discerned.  This  is  the  function 
of  a  true  prophet  of  Christianity.  It  was  the 
work  of  Mr.  Campbell.  He  did  not  create  the 
idea  of  Christian  unity.  Many  minds  had  grap- 
pled with  it  since  the  Eeformation  caused  the 
great  breach  in  the  Church.  The  reformers 
themselves  felt  the  dangers  of  division  and 
sought  to  heal  the  rents  in  their  forces.  Pro- 
testants and  Romanists  worked  at  the  problem, 
as  the  correspondence  of  Leibnitz  and  Bossuet 
witnesses.  The  labors  of  Eichard  Baxter  in 
England,  who  organized  associations  for  the 
cultivation  of  unity  among  Christians,  and 
wrote  pamphlets  to  the  same  end,  are  repre- 
sentative of  what  many  men  in  different  places 
were  seeking  to  realize.  Milton's  dream  of  a 
simpler  faith  and  a  more  united  church  dawned 
upon  other  minds.  It  is  a  commonplace  of  our 
history  tliat  other  movements  in  America  for 
freedom  and  apostolic  Christianity  preceded  Mr. 
Campbell's  work.  He  did  not  create  the  idea, 
but  he  gave  it  the  first  full  expi-ession  and 
adjusted  it  to  other  questions  whose  relation  to 
it  was  intimate. 

Mr.  Campbell  was  convinced,  both  by  his  own 
observations  and  the  experiences  of  his  father 
in  Britain  and  America,  that  the  greatest  hin- 
drance to  the  progress  and  success  of  the  church 
was  the  lack  of  unity.    Power  that  should  have 


INTRODUCTION 


xi 


been  employed  in  combating  sin  and  bringing 
in  larger  measure  the  Kingdom  of  God,  was 
wasted  in  sectarian  strife.  But  the  desired 
unity  among  the  followers  of  Jesus  was  not  to 
be  secured  by  the  mere  proclamation  of  its 
desirability.  It  must  be  sought  by  a  return  to 
apostolic  standards  of  thought,  speech  and  con- 
duct. It  was  not  an  attempt  to  reproduce  the 
faulty  and  partial  life  of  the  churches  in  Jeru- 
salem, Corinth,  Galatia  or  Rome  to  which  Mr. 
Campbell  set  himself  and  rallied  his  friends. 
It  Avas  an  appeal  to  Qhi-ist  and  to  apostolic 
standards  of  teaching  and  conduct.  On  such  a 
platform  it  was  believed  Christians  could  unite 
in  the  service  of  the  common  Lord.  The  prin- 
ciples accepted  by  all  believers  as  essential  to 
fellowship  with  the  Savior  were  regarded  suffi- 
cient as  a  bond  of  union.  Convinced  that  peace 
could  be  restored  to  the  divided  church  only  by 
a  restoration  of  the  apostolic  programme,  Mr. 
Campbell  labored  to  secure  a  larger  acquaint- 
ance with  the  New  Testament  on  the  part  of  all 
who  would  co-operate  in  healing  the  divisions  of 
the  Church.  The  New  Testament  was  seen  to 
be  the  rule  of  belief  and  conduct,  and  to  it,  as 
the  law  and  testimony,  the  appeal  was  evermore 
made.  This  will  explain  the  fact  that  Mr. 
Campbell  gave  more  attention  to  the  subject  of 
Apostolic  Christianity  and  its  re-establishment 


xii 


INTRODUCTION 


than  he  did  to  Christian  Union.  In  his  plan  the 
one  was  the  necessary  antecedent  of  the  other. 

While  Mr.  Campbell  exhibited  a  high  degree 
of  mental  independence,  and  departed  to  a 
startling  degree  from  the  established  religious 
customs  of  his  time,  he  was  a  true  child  of  his 
period  in  his  ways  of  thinking,  and  the  forma- 
tive influences  about  him  in  early  life  are  dis- 
tinctly discerned  through  his  entire  career. 
Chief  among  these  are  to  be  named  the  sterling 
characteristics  inherited  from  generations  of 
sturdy  Scotch  and  Huguenot  ancestors;  the 
atmosphere  of  a  Christian  home  in  which  the 
highest  regard  for  Divine  things  was  main- 
tained; the  supx'emacy  of  the  philosophy  of  John 
Locke  in  the  thinking  of  the  time,  with  its  rejec- 
tion of  Cartesianism,  its  appeal  to  fact,  its 
theory  of  knowledge  as  the  result  of  sensation, 
thus  becoming  the  foundation  of  the  Scotch 
School  of  philosophy  and  the  percursor  of 
Burkeley  and  Hume,  Keid  and  Hartley,  and 
whose  influence  is  traceable  in  the  Enc^^clopae- 
dists  and  Kant;  the  impress  of  the  Covenant 
Theology,  that  modification  of  Calvinism, 
brought  from  Holland,  and  widely  diffused 
through  Scotland  after  the  Secession,  with  its 
insistence  upon  a  progress  of  revelation  in  the 
Bible  marked  by  Covenants;  the  principles  of 
the  Independents,  represented  on  different  sides 
by  Glas,  Sandeman,  Walker,  Hill  and  the  Hal- 


INTRODUCTION 


ziii 


danes;  lastly  the  divided  condition  of  the 
churches  in  Scotland  and  Ireland,  where  Pres- 
byterianism  was  broken  into  a  score  of  frag- 
ments, not  to  speak  of  other  communions;  all 
these  forces  wrought  in  Mr.  Campbell's  making. 
Of  some  of  them  he  was  conscious,  and  ex- 
pressed his  indebtedness,  as  to  Locke.  Of 
others  he  seems  to  have  been  unaware,  or  at 
least  not  impressed  with  a  sense  of  obligation. 
Especially  is  this  true  of  his  theological  views. 
Yet  no  man  ever  made  more  free  and  independ- 
ent use  of  the  material  at  hand.  It  was  this 
singular  combination  of  elements,  native  and 
acquired,  together  with  a  deep  earnestness  in 
seeking  to  be  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that 
made  him  distinctively  the  prophet  of  his  time. 

The  place  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  among 
the  religious  forces  of  the  time  is  one  of  grow- 
ing importance.  Much  has  been  done  to  widen 
the  influence  of  the  propaganda  in  behalf  of 
Christian  unity.  This  sentiment  is  one  of  the 
watchwords  of  the  hour,  and  without  claiming 
the  entire  credit  for  this  condition,  the  Disci- 
ples may  fairly  discern  one  of  the  causes  in  their 
labors.  But  the  work  is  not  done.  The  result 
has  not  yet  been  attained,  and  the  plans  for 
reaching  it  are  almost  as  varied  as  the  sections 
of  the  church.  It  ought  to  be  in  such  a  time  as 
this  that  the  maturing  energies  of  the  Disciples 
may  be  applied  with  fresh  vigor  to  the  problem. 


xiv 


INTKODUCTION 


The  desirability  of  closer  unity  among  God's 
people  is  no  longer  an  open  question.  How  can 
it  be  attained?  It  is  believed  that  the  {apostolic 
programme  furnishes  a  sufficient  basis  for  fel- 
lowship, and  that  in  the  courteous  but  persistent 
advocacy  of  this  method  of  unity  the  Disciples 
find  a  sufficient  and  imperative  sanction  for 
their  message  to  the  world.  Only  by  such  advo- 
cacy can  they  be  ti'ue,  not  alone  to  the  memory 
of  Mr.  Campbell  and  his  associates,  but  to  the 
platform  of  New  Testament  Christianity,  which 
is  of  infinitely  greater  importance. 

The  present  volume  is  a  contribution  to  a 
larger  knowledge  of  Mr.  Campbell  and  his 
times.  Few  have  leisure  or  opportunity  to  read 
Richardson's  two  volumes,  and,  moreover,  much 
may  now  be  added  to  the  subject  which  was  not 
then  accessible.  This  book  ought  to  result  in  a 
largely  increased  acquaintance  with  the  begin- 
nings of  the  movement,  and  help  many  among 
the  Disciples  of  Christ  to  vindicate  afresh  the 
position  which  they  occupy  among  the  religious 
forces  of  the  time. 

Herbert  L.  Willett. 

Disciples'  Divinity  House, 
Chicago. 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL. 


I. 


EARLY  DAYS. 


'he  leader  of  a  religious  movement  which, 


within  the  space  of  three-quarters  of  a  cen- 
tury, can  claim  a  million  adherents,  is  deserving 
of  the  consideration  of  all  thoughtful  people. 
When  that  movement  rises,  not  on  the  tide  of 
popular  favor,  but  in  the  face  of  the  most  bitter 
opposition,  the  genius  that  could  inspire  it  is 
doubly  deserving  of  our  attention.  Such  have 
been  the  trials  and  triumphs  of  the  Christian 
Church,  which,  with  its  vast  membership  and 
multiplied  agencies  for  the  regeneration  of  the 
world,  is  to-day  a  monument  to  the  faith  and 
genius  of  Alexander  Campbell,  and  which 
assures  him  an  exalted  place  among  the  world's 
religious  leaders. 

The  village  of  Ballj^mena,  nestled  among  the 
hills  of  Northern  Ireland,  furnishes  the  starting 
point  for  the  life-story  I  am  to  tell.  Just 
beyond  its  borders  was  a  humble  cottage,  sur- 
rounded by  a  few  acres  of  land,  in  which,  more 
than  a  hundred  years  ago,  two  worthy  young 
people,  Thomas  and  Jane  Campbell,  began  life 


(17) 


18 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


together.  Both  were  blessed  with  a  noble  ancea- 
try,  and  brought  into  that  home  a  treasure  of 
more  value  than  wealth  or  title,  a  deep  religious 
purpose  and  sterling  qualities  of  character 
which  shine  with  splendor  wherever  found. 

Thomas  Campbell  had  descended  from  that 
valiant  Scotch  stock,  the  Campbells  of  Argyle, 
which  covered  itself  with  glory  in  the  days  of 
Scotland's  political  and  religious  struggles. 
Some  two  or  three  generations  prior  to  his  birth, 
his  branch  of  the  family  had  emigrated  to  North- 
ern Ireland,  where,  though  not  distinguished,  it 
maintained  its  integrity,  and  gave  to  society 
many  valuable  members.  Jane  Corneigle,  to 
whom  Thomas  Campbell  was  wedded  in  1787, 
was  of  no  less  worthy  descent.  Her  ancestors 
were  Huguenots,  who,  in  those  terrible  days  of 
persecution  that  followed  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes,  had  chosen  exile  from  their 
beloved  France  rather  than  surrender  their 
faith.  After  their  settlement  in  Ireland  her 
people  were  the  devoted  friends  of  liberal  edu- 
cation, establishing  and  fostering  schools,  where 
the  Bible,  along  with  the  common  branches,  was 
carefully  taught.  Both,  thus  endowed  by  birth, 
were  of  the  stuff  suited  to  the  hardships  through 
which  they  were  destined  afterward  to  j^ass. 

At  the  time  of  the  birth  of  their  first-born, 
Alexander,  in  1788,  the  future  offered  little 
encouragement  to  them.    Thomas  Campbell  had 


EARLY  DAYS 


19 


already  dedicated  himself  to  the  work  of  the 
ministry,  but,  in  the  interval  of  preparation  for 
that  work,  he  was  compelled  to  devote  his  enei'- 
gies  largely  to  school -teaching,  with  meager 
compensation,  combining  with  the  duties  of 
teacher,  as  opportunity  afforded,  the  work  of 
ministering  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  his  neigh- 
bors. He  was  Presbyterian  in  faith,  having  at 
an  early  age  identified  himself  with  the  Seceders, 
a  branch  of  that  church.  His  mind  from  youth 
was  one  of  deep  religious  cast.  There  had  early 
been  developed  a  sincere  and  earnest  love  for 
the  Scriptures.  As  the  claims  of  a  religious  life 
began  to  present  themselves,  he  passed  through 
that  intense  mental  agony  which  was  then 
thought  to  be  indispensable  in  seeking  accept- 
ance with  God.  When  at  last  his  doubts  and 
fears  wei'e  dissipated,  it  was  as  if  his  whole 
nature  was  flooded  with  the  sunlight  of  God's 
love.  From  that  moment  he  felt  himself 
wholly  called  of  God,  and  henceforth  dedicated 
to  his  work,  and  bent  all  his  energies  to  the 
training  of  mind  and  heart  for  a  life  of  service 
in  the  ministry.  As  was  to  be  expected,  the 
home-life  of  a  nature  so  deeply  religious  but 
reflected  his  loyalty  and  devotion  to  the  Christ. 

It  will  be  seen  that  the  early  life  of  Alexander 
Campbell  found  its  development  in  an  intensely 
religious  atmosphere.  In  the  family  Christ  was 
something  more  than  a  name.    He  was  an  abid- 


20 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ing  Guest,  and  his  Word  was  a  treasure  whose 
aroma  filled  the  home  with  fragrance.  A  part 
of  the  home  regime  was  the  daily  memorizing 
of  the  Scriptures  by  the  younger  members  of 
the  family.  In  this  way  young  Campbell  was 
brought  up  to  regard  with  profound  reverence 
the  Word  of  God,  the  logical  sequence  of  which 
was  his  great  life-work  of  seeking  to  restore  it 
to  its  rightful  place. 

The  exalted  ideal  of  Thomas  Campbell  is  seen 
in  his  refusal  to  thrust  the  family  in  the  way  of 
temptation  for  the  sake  of  gain.  While  battling 
with  adversity,  he  was  offered  the  position  of 
tutor  in  the  family  of  the  Governor-General  of 
Ireland,  with  a  large  salary  and  an  elegant  resi- 
dence; but  the  offer  was  promptly  declined,  lest 
it  should  endanger  the  morals  of  his  children  by 
placing  before  them  the  fascinations  of  worldly 
pride  and  fashion. 

When  Alexander  was  about  ten  years  of  age, 
the  family,  after  many  vicissitudes,  was  estab- 
lished on  a  farm  near  the  city  of  Armagh,  in  the 
midst  of  the  field  of  labor  to  which  Thomas 
Campbell  had  been  called  as  pastor.  The  region 
is  described  as  one  of  the  most  beautiful  of  Ire- 
land. Its  rich  farms,  its  lofty  hills,  its  secluded 
valleys,  its  sparkling  lakes,  presented  a  scene  of 
varied  and  untiring  beauty.  Here  the  boyhood 
of  Alexander  was  chiefly  spent  and  the  foun- 
dation of  his  great  learning  laid.     It  is  to 


EARLY  DAYS 


21 


be  presumed  that  the  father  and  mother,  de- 
voted as  they  were  to  the  highest  interests  of 
their  children,  were  his  first  insti-uctors.  But 
with  the  increasing  duties  of  his  pastorate,  the 
father  found  it  necessary  to  make  other  pro- 
vision for  the  instruction  of  his  son.  Deter- 
mined that  he  should  not  lack  opportunity  for 
gaining  an  education,  he  was  sent  to  such 
schools  as  the  vicinity  afforded,  and  later  put  in 
an  academy,  then  conducted  by  his  uncles,  Archi- 
bald and  Enos,  in  the  town  of  Newry,  some  ten 
miles  distant. 

At  this  period  the  future  reformer  manifested 
none  of  those  traits  of  intellectual  superiority 
that  afterward  distinguished  him.  His  rather 
over-fondness  for  sports  seems  to  have  inter- 
fered seriously  with  his  educational  progress. 
He  loved  the  freedom  of  out-door  life  better 
than  his  books.  A  rod  and  line  had  much  more 
attraction  for  him  than  the  daily  tasks  of  the 
school-room.  Study  became  a  drudgery,  and  his 
persistent  negligence  filled  his  father  with  deep 
concern.  The  one  anecdote  related  of  his  boy- 
hood illustrates  both  his  own  indifference  and 
his  father's  impatience.  The  French  language 
had  been  added  to  his  other  studies,  and  on  a 
warm  day  he  sought  the  shade  of  a  tree  as  the 
most  suitable  place  to  prepare  his  lesson  in 
"The  Adventures  of  Telemachus."  Falling 
asleep  and  dropping  his  book  in  the  grass,  he 


22 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


was  unconscious  of  the  approach  of  a  cow,  until 
the  animal  had  seized  and  actually  devoured  it. 
Upon  reporting  the  loss,  his  father  not  only 
severely  punished  him  for  his  carelessness,  but 
further  reprimanded  him  by  telling  him  that 
"  the  cow  had  got  more  French  in  her  stomach 
than  he  had  in  his  head,"  a  fact  which  he  was 
not  then  able  to  deny.  As  a  last  resort,  his 
anxious  father,  "  to  break  him  into  his  books," 
determined  to  put  him  to  work  on  the  farm. 
He  was  consequently  taken  from  school  and  sent 
to  the  field.  The  plan  at  first  seemed  destined 
to  miscarry.  The  change  pleased  Alexander. 
He  loved  the  farm.  His  heart,  tender  and 
fresh,  beat  a  responsive  note  to  nature,  and  he 
was  for  the  time  satisfied  with  the  calling  that 
brought  him  near  to  nature's  heart.  The  years 
thus  spent  in  healthful  physical  labor  were, 
however,  not  misspent.  They  proved  to  be  no 
small  factor  in  the  making  of  the  man,  and  in 
his  equipment  for  the  place  he  was  ultimately  to 
occupy  as  a  leader  of  men ;  for  under  the  invig- 
orating influence  of  out-door  life  he  gained 
in  health  and  vigor,  laying  the  foundation  of 
that  iron  constitution  that  served  him  so  well  in 
the  unremitting  labors  of  later  years. 

There  is  a  critical  period  in  every  young  life, 
which,  safely  passed,  gives  promise  of  a  career 
of  usefulness,  but  which,  beset  as  it  is  with  foes, 
often  leads  to  disaster.    At  this  dividing  of  the 


EARLY  DAYS 


23 


ways,  Alexander  Campbell,  a  youth  of  some  six- 
teen summers,  had  now  arrived.  His  future 
hung  upon  the  course  chosen.  It  was  with 
anxious,  prayerful  solicitude  that  his  father 
watched  the  result,  and  with  justifiable  pride 
that  he  discovered  an  awakening  thirst  for 
knowledge  in  the  growing  boy.  His  intellectual 
nature,  which  he  possessed  in  rich  endowment, 
at  last  began  to  assert  its  claims.  The  books 
which  had  been  thrown  aside  were  taken  up 
with  renewed  interest.  A  desire  for  literary  dis- 
tinction possessed  him,  and  he  confidentially 
declared  his  purpose  to  become  "  one  of  the  best 
scholars  of  the  kingdom." 

The  pathway  along  which  he  now  bent  his 
steps  was  not  easy  of  pursuit.  The  educational 
advantages  of  the  community  in  which  he  lived 
were  limited,  the  family  resources  meager,  and 
a  course  at  the  university  apparently  beyond  his 
reach.  But  in  this  emergency  the  resources  of 
the  father  were  not  wanting.  He  supplied  the 
lack  of  larger  opportunities  by  personally  super- 
intending his  son's  intellectual  development. 
What  an  encouraging  example  these  two  pre- 
sent, father  and  son  in  loving  companionship, 
courageously  surmounting  all  barriers,  that  they 
may  quaff  together  the  sweet  waters  of  the 
perennial  spring  of  truth  !  But  for  the  wisdom 
of  the  father  in  this  struggle,  the  world  had  in 


24 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


all  probability  been  robbed  of  the  splendid 
achievements  of  the  son. 

At  this  fireside  university  the  traits  of  mind 
that  afterwai'd  were  so  conspicuous  in  the  genius 
of  Alexander  Campbell  began  to  display  them- 
selves. They  were  intense  mental  activity,  an 
unquenchable  thirst  for  knowledge,  and  a  re- 
markably quick  and  retentive  memory.  His 
power  to  grasp  and  retain  the  results  of  his 
reading  has  been  surpassed  by  but  few  men.  It 
is  related  of  him  at  this  early  period  that,  as  a 
test,  he  committed  to  memory  sixty  lines  of 
blank  verse  in  fifty-two  minutes,  so  that  he 
could  repeat  them  without  missing  a  word.  But 
this  remarkable  power,  which  he  retained 
through  life,  was  not  the  mere  accident  of 
genius.  It  was  the  result  of  the  most  pains- 
taking effort.  To  develop  this  faculty  he  accus- 
tomed himself  to  daily  memorizing  extracts 
from  the  best  authors,  and  thus,  early  in  youth, 
beside  the  mental  discipline  gained,  his  mind 
became  a  storehouse  of  the  best  thought  and 
the  most  chaste  language  of  English  literature. 
As  a  further  aid  to  memory  and  thoughtful 
reading,  it  was  his  custom  to  copy  in  his  note- 
book extracts  from  his  reading,  passages  which 
particularly  pleased  him.  In  this  way  he  pro- 
vided that  intellectual  furnishing  which  gave 
beauty  and  power  to  his  uttered  thought. 

The  process  by  which  he  was   now  being 


EARLY  DAYS 


25 


trained  in  scholarly  pursuits  wiis  necessarily 
slow.  Such  was  the  occupation  of  the  father 
that  interruptions  often  occurred.  The  duty  of 
attending  to  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  church  to 
which  he  faithfully  ministered,  besides  looking 
after  and  providing  for  a  large  family,  left  little 
time  for  this  labor  of  love.  And  now  that  the 
family  wants  might  be  supplied,  it  became  nec- 
essary for  the  father  to  supplement  his  meager 
salary  as  pastor  by  a  return  to  the  school-room. 
A  suitable  location  for  an  academy  having  been 
found  in  the  village  of  Eich  Hill,  two  miles  dis- 
tant from  the  parish  to  which  he  had  for  several 
years  ministered,  he  removed  his  family  thither, 
and  soon  witnessed  the  growth  of  a  flourishing 
school.  All  this  made  heavy  demands  upon  his 
time;  but,  notwithstanding,  he  managed  to  per- 
fect his  son  in  the  preliminary  English  branches, 
and  to  give  him  such  instruction  in  Latin  and 
Greek  as  would  enable  him,  should  opportunity 
ever  present  itself,  to  enter  the  classes  of  the 
university. 

That  this  work  might  go  on,  it  became  neces- 
sary for  Alexander  to  come  to  his  father's  relief 
by  rendering  such  assistance  as  he  could  in  the 
academy.  So  thorough  was  his  mastery  of  the 
common  branches,  that  at  the  age  of  seventeen 
he  proved  himself  a  most  competent  teacher  and 
valuable  assistant.  But  while  occupied  with  the 
daily  cares  of  the  school-room,  he  did  not  allow 


26 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


himself,  for  a  moment,  to  swerve  from  his  pur- 
pose of  gaining  an  education.  He  pursued  with 
unflagging  energy  his  own  special  course  of 
studies,  still  under  his  father's  guidance.  As 
the  seed-time  of  life,  he  felt  the  importance  of 
every  moment  of  sowing,  and,  therefore, 
availed  himself  of  every  accessible  source  of 
knowledge,  as  well  as  every  fragment  of  time. 
While  others  slept,  he  communed  with  the  spirit 
of  learning.  During  these  busy  days  he  was  ac- 
customed to  pursue  his  studies  far  into  the 
night,  and  usually  arose  at  four  in  the  morning 
to  resume  them.  The  woi-k  of  self-education, 
the  only  educational  privilege  he  seemed  likely 
ever  to  enjoy,  thus  became  a  passion  with  him. 

But  to  imagine  that  the  old  buoyancy  of  his 
nature  had  been  vanquished  in  this  passion,  is  to 
mistake  the  temper  of  the  youth.  Along  with 
his  love  of  intellectual  pursuits,  but  always, 
hereafter,  in  subjection  to  it,  he  carried  his 
intense  fondness  for  out-door  sports.  His 
athletic  frame  made  him  a  favorite  among  his 
companions  in  physical  contests  of  the  times, 
which  to  the  young  people  of  to-day  would  seem 
rather  strange  forms  of  amusement.  He  was 
famed  for  the  size  of  the  snow-balls  he  could 
make  and  the  force  Avith  which  he  hurled  them 
in  their  playful  battles.  Among  the  farmers  of 
the  neighborhood  he  easily  carried  off  the 
championship  in  sowing  grain,  an  exercise  of 


EARLY  DAYS 


27 


which  he  was  fond  and  an  art  in  which  he  was 
expert.  But  along  with  these  antiquated  amuse- 
ments, he  also  delighted  in  the  use  of  rod  and 
gun,  proving  himself  an  Isaak  Walton  and 
Nimrod,  both  in  one.  It  was  by  these  healthful 
diversions  that  he  was  able  to  pursue  his  ardu- 
ous labors  in  the  school-room  and  the  study, 
with  unimpaired  physical  vigor. 

With  the  unfolding  of  mind  came  the  consid- 
eration of  those  serious  problems  which  always 
present  themselves  for  solution  where  the  Word 
of  God  is  known.  From  a  youth,  Alexander 
had  known  and  revered  the  Scriptures.  As  we 
have  already  seen,  an  important  part  of  the 
family  life  was  its  daily  study.  Its  message  had 
been  brought  home  to  him  through  the  worthy 
example  of  pious  parents.  His  father,  who  had 
become  his  inseparable  companion,  was  "  a  pat- 
tern of  good  works,"  admired  and  beloved  by  all 
who  knew  him.  His  mother  exerted  a  no  less 
molding  influence  upon  his  religious  character. 
Long  after  her  death,  in  his  declining  years,  he 
paid  this  tribute  to  her  memory: 

"  She  made  a  nearer  approximation  to  the 
acknowledged  beau  ideal  of  a  Christian  mother 
than  any  one  of  her  sex  with  whom  I  have  had 
the  pleasure  of  forming  a  special  acquaintance. 
I  can  but  gratefully  add,  that  to  my  mother,  as 
well  as  to  my  father,  I  am  indebted  for  having 
memorized  in  early  life  almost  all  the  writings 


28 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


of  King  Solomon,  his  Proverbs,  his  Ecclesiastes. 
and  many  of  the  Psalms  of  his  father  David. 
They  have  not  only  been  written  on  the  tablet  of 
my  memory,  but  incorporated  with  my  modes  of 
thinking  and  speaking."  ^ 

In  time  he  began  to  seriously  meditate  upon 
his  own  religious  obligations.  As  his  convictions 
deepened  he  became  greatly  concerned  about  his 
own  salvation.  Of  his  religious  conflicts  and 
triumphs  at  this  period,  he,  many  years  after- 
ward, gave  the  following  account: 

"  From  the  time  that  I  could  read  the  Scrip- 
tures, I  became  convinced  that  Jesus  was  the 
Son  of  God.  I  was  also  fully  persuaded  that  I 
was  a  sinner  and  must  obtain  pardon  through 
the  merits  of  Christ  or  be  lost  forever.  This 
caused  me  great  distress  of  soul,  and  I  had  much 
exercise  of  mind  under  the  awakenings  of  a 
guilty  conscience.  Finally,  after  many  strug- 
glings,  I  was  enabled  to  put  my  trust  in  the 
Saviour  and  to  feel  my  reliance  on  him  as  the 
only  Saviour  of  sinnei's.  From  the  moment  I 
was  able  to  feel  this  reliance  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  I  obtained  and  enjoyed  peace  of  mind. 
It  never  entered  into  my  head  to  investigate  the 
subject  of  baptism  or  the  doctrines  of  the 
creed." ^ 

With  Alexander  Campbell,  this  beginning  of 
Christ's  service  was  upon  a  religious  basis  that 

1  Life  of  Thomas  Campbell.     2  Memoirs,  Vol.  1,  p.  49. 


EARLY  DAYS 


29 


broadened  and  deepened  with  each  increasing 
3'ear,  until  it  became  the  absorbing  passion  of 
his  life,  the  flame  that  shot  up  illuminating  his 
whole  nature,  the  theme  that  never  ceased  to 
inspire  his  tongue  and  pen,  and  that  to  the  end 
of  his  life  consumed  all  his  thought  and  energ}-. 
Having  accepted  Christ,  he  accepted  him  for 
service,  and  immediately  united  with  the  Pres- 
bj'terian  Church,  to  which  his  father  ministered, 
that  he  might  aid  in  its  triumphs  and  contribute 
to  his  Master's  praise. 


II. 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE. 


'e  come  now  to  a  series  of  circumstances 


that  changed  the  whole  current  of  Alex- 
ander Campbell's  life,  and  made  possible  his 
dream  of  classic  attainments.  Misfortune  after 
misfortune  overtook  his  father's  family,  which, 
in  the  end,  j^roved  to  I)e  the  leadings  of  Provi- 
dence towards  a  complete  preparation  for  the 
great  work  that  was  to  consume  his  energies. 

In  the  midst  of  the  increasing  duties  of  church 
and  school  at  Eich  Hill,  the  father's  health  gave 
way,  threatening  a  termination  of  his  career  of 
usefulness.  As  a  last  resort,  his  physicians 
recommended  a  sea-voyage,  in  consequence  of 
which  his  mind  turned  towards  the  new  world. 
But  from  such  a  step  he  naturally  shrank.  He 
was  a  man  of  warm  nature  and  strong  attach- 
ments, and  the  thought  of  severing  old  ties,  and 
especially  of  separation  for  a  time  from  his  fam- 
ily, to  whose  welfare  he  was  devoted,  was  painful 
to  him,  indeed.  At  this  point,  Alexander  helped 
his  father  to  a  decision  by  declaring  his  own 
intention  of  emigrating  to  America  as  soon  as 
he  had  attained  his  nuijority,  and  by  further 


(30) 


UNRTERSITY  LIFE 


31 


assuring  him  of  his  readiness  to  continue  the 
school  and  look  after  the  welfare  of  the  family 
during  his  absence.  So,  after  much  prayerful 
consideration,  and  many  misgivings,  it  was 
finally  decided  that  Thomas  Campbell  should 
immediately  embark  upon  the  voyage  across  the 
Atlantic,  and  that  as  soon  as  a  suitable  location 
had  been  found  in  the  new  world,  the  other 
members  of  the  family  should  follow.  On  this 
errand  he  started  out,  leaving  his  native  land  in 
the  early  spring  of  1807.  After  a  voyage,  at 
that  time  reckoned  as  a  remarkably  quick  one, 
of  thirty-five  days,  he  landed  in  Philadelphia, 
and  imuiediately  proceeded  to  Western  Penn- 
sylvania, whither  several  of  his  old  neighbors 
had  preceded  him.  Here  he  met  with  a  hearty 
welcome,  and  found  the  conditions  for  a  time 
favorable  for  the  reception  of  truths  he  long 
had  cherished  as  indispensable  to  the  ultimate 
triumph  of  Christianity. 

In  the  meantime,  the  cares  and  support  of 
the  large  family  fell  upon  the  shoulders  of  Alex- 
ander, who,  though  but  an  inexperienced  youth 
of  nineteen,  assumed  the  new  responsibilities 
with  the  wisdom  and  discretion  of  one  of 
raaturer  years.  Among  other  duties  which  his 
father's  departure  placed  upon  him  was  the 
management  of  the  Academy  which  he  assumed 
until  the  close  of  the  term.  As  months  wore  on 
and  no  arrangement  had  as  yet  been  made  for 


32 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


the  removal  of  the  family,  Alexander,  anxious 
to  improve  his  time,  accepted  the  position  of 
assistant  in  the  school  conducted  by  his  uncle 
Archibald,  at  Newry,  some  miles  distant  from 
his  home  village.  While  thus  engaged,  word 
came  from  his  father,  bringing  assurance  that  a 
new  home  had  been  provided,  and  urging  the 
family  to  make  immediate  preparation  for  the 
voyage.  This  was  in  March,  1808.  But  before 
the  final  prepat'ation  was  completed  misfortune 
again  overtook  the  Campbells.  The  community 
was  visited  by  a  scourge  of  small-pox,  which 
invaded  the  Campbell  home  and  delayed  their 
departure  until  autumn.  When  all  were  con- 
valescent, another  attempt  was  made  to  join  the 
father,  which  at  first  promised  to  be  successful. 
The  family  were  permitted  to  embark  on  one  of 
the  slow  sailing  vessels  of  that  time,  for  a  long 
voyage,  with  a  promised  reunion,  in  the  end,  in  a 
happy  home  in  the  new  Avorld. 

But  here  another  calamity  befell  them.  They 
were  scarcely  out  of  the  harbor  of  Lough  Foyle, 
before  a  terrible  gale  swept  the  vessel  in  which 
they  had  sailed  on  to  the  rocky  coast  of  Western 
Scotland.  After  three  days  of  alarm  and  uncer- 
tainty, they  were  stranded  upon  a  hidden  rock, 
and  left  to  the  mercy  of  wind  and  wave.  For 
hours  the  fortune  of  the  ship  was  imperiled,  no 
one  knowing  at  what  moment  the  vessel  might 
go  down.    Signals  of  distress  were  given  in  vain, 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE 


33 


and  all  were  ia  momentary  expectation  of  death. 

It  was  in  the  intense  anguish  of  this  awful 
hour  that  the  future  of  Alexander  Campbell  was 
forged.  Having  done  what  he  could  for  the 
safety  and  comfort  of  the  family,  he  sat  on  the 
stump  of  a  broken  mast  and  abandoned  himself 
to  reflection.  In  the  near  prospect  of  death  he 
awoke  to  an  appreciation  of  the  meaning  and 
mission  of  earthly  existence,  and  to  the  folly  of 
earthly  aim  and  ambition.  Life  came  to  him 
with  new  meaning,  and  its  true  object  appeared 
as  he  had  never  before  conceived  it.  Only  one 
motive  seemed  worthy  of  human  effort,  and  that 
the  salvation  and  everlasting  happiness  of  man- 
kind. It  was  then  that  he  formed  the  resolu- 
tion that,  if  saved  from  the  threatening  peril,  he 
would  give  himself  wholly  to  God  and  his  ser- 
vice, and  spend  his  entire  life  as  a  minister  of 
the  Word.  While  engaged  in  these  solemn 
reflections,  relief  was  unexpectedly  brought  to 
the  distressed  vessel.  The  inhabitants  of  a  vil- 
lage on  the  neighboring  shore  were  at  last  made 
aware  of  its  peril,  and  by  their  heroic  efforts 
rescued  the  entire  company  of  the  ill-fated  ship, 
and  gave  them  hospitable  i-eception  until  pro- 
vision could  be  made  for  the  continuance  of 
the  voyage. 

This  disaster,  besides  leading  to  the  decision 
that  secured  to  the  world  the  invaluable  services 
of  Alexander  Campbell  as  a  preacher  of  the 


34 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


Gospel,  contributed  in  another  way  to  the  effi- 
ciency of  his  labors.  After  the  rescue  from 
shipwreck,  and  before  the  eifects  of  the  family 
could  be  put  in  readiness  for  a  renewal  of  the 
voyage,  the  season  had  so  far  advanced  as  to 
make  it  impracticable  to  brave  the  dangers  of  the 
winter's  storms.  So  it  was  decided  to  pass  the 
winter  in  Scotland.  This  disappointment,  keen 
as  it  was  to  the  family  of  pilgrims,  was  an 
important  factor  in  Alexander's  preparation  for 
the  work  to  which  he  had  recently  dedicated  his 
life.  It  needed  the  touch  of  a  trained  mind  to 
perform  the  task  for  which  Providence  was  fash- 
ioning him.  So,  this  seeming  calamity  was  now 
to  prove  a  blessing  in  opening  up  the  way  to  the 
long-deferred  university  studies,  and  an  impor- 
tant event  in  the  train  of  circumstances  which 
contributed  to  his  equipment  for  ^the  work  of 
the  ministry. 

As  the  father  had  seen  university  life  at  Glas- 
gow, Alexander  determined  to  spend  the  next 
few  months  within  the  shadow  of  the  same  ven- 
erable institution.  So  the  family  at  once  moved 
to  Glasgow,  and  were  soon  settled  within  reach 
of  the  university. 

Here  Alexander,  with  his  unquenchable  thirst 
for  knowledge,  bent  all  the  energies  of  his  great 
mind  in  tlie  mastery  of  such  studies  as  would 
best  fit  him  to  preach  the  "Word  of  Life.  His 
student  life,  though  of  short  duration,  was  one 


UNR-ERSITY  LIFE 


35 


of  intense  mental  activity.  The  habits  of  indus- 
try and  early  rising  formed  in  jouth  now  served 
him  to  good  purpose.  It  was  his  custom  to  be- 
gin his  work  at  four  o'clock,  and  not  to  lay  aside 
his  books  until  ten  at  night.  By  an  economical 
use  of  time,  he  was  enabled,  not  only  to  keep  in 
the  front  rank  of  his  classes,  but  to  do  a  vast 
amount  of  general  reading.  The  list  of  books 
read  during  his  one  winter  in  Glasgow,  of  which 
he  kept  a  memorandum,  and  from  which  he 
made  copious  extracts  in  his  commonplace 
book,  included  poetry,  ethics,  natural  history, 
philosophy,  theology,  in  fact,  seemed  to  cover 
the  whole  range  of  moral  and  philosophical 
investigation.  Such  was  his  capacity  for  work, 
that  in  addition  to  his  studies  he  managed  to 
largely  defray  his  expenses  by  teaching  private 
classes  in  Latin,  grammar  and  arithmetic. 

Another  marked  characteristic  of  his  student 
life  was  his  punctuality.  He  was  never  late  at 
class.  At  every  roll  call  he  was  on  hand  to 
respond,  as  the  custom  then  >as,  with  ad  sxim. 
It  is  related  that  some  of  the  students,  observing 
his  habit,  formed  a  plot  to  prevent  him  from 
entering  the  class-room  until  after  the  roll  was 
called.  Rushing  upon  him  at  the  ringing  of  the 
bell,  they  seized  him  and  attempted  to  hold  him 
back  until  his  name  was  passed.  But,  antici- 
pating their  purpose,  with  almost  herculean 
strength,  he  shook  them  off,  rushed  up  the  col- 


36 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


lege  steps,  and  entered  the  class-room  door  just 
as  his  name  was  called. 

While  engaged  in  his  studies  at  Glasgow, 
Alexander  Avas  brought  under  religious  influ- 
ences that  were  ultimately  to  change  the  whole 
cast  of  his  theologj',  and  which  proved  the  final 
stage  in  the  preparation  of  the  young  man  for 
his  work. 

At  a  much  earlier  period  his  mind  was  awak- 
ened to  some  of  the  evils  of  sectarianism.  One 
of  the  first  subjects  that  attracted  his  attention 
after  his  conversion,  was  the  history  of  the 
church.  His  mind,  as  he  read,  was  filled  with 
wonder  at  the  strange  fortunes  of  Christianity; 
and  what  surprised  him  most  of  all,  was  the 
numerous  divisions  into  which  religious  society 
had  broken.  From  the  beginning  he  had  been  a 
keen  observer  of  men  and  things,  and  that 
power  he  now  used  in  the  study  of  denomiaa- 
tionalism.  The  first  to  claim  his  attention  and 
stir  within  him  a  feeling  of  abhorrence,  was  the 
Church  of  Rome  with  its  superstitions,  its  cere- 
monials, its  spiritual  despotisms.  That  feeling 
he  continued  to  cherish  through  life,  regax'ding 
the  Papacy  as  the  bitterest  foe  of  Gospel  tri- 
umph. But  when  he  turned  from  the  dark 
chapter  of  Roman  corruption  and  tyranny  to  the 
study  of  Protestantism,  the  spectacle  was  fat 
from  inviting.  Instead  of  presenting  a  united 
fi'ont  to  its  dangerous  foe,  it  was  rent  into  help- 


UNIVERSITY  LIFE 


37 


less  fragments.  Party-spirit  reigned  supreme. 
Denominations,  almost  without  number,  had 
been  built  on  the  most  trivial  differences.  Even 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  one  branch  of  which 
he  belonged,  had  separated  into  numerous  divi- 
sions,— National  Church,  Seceders,  Burghers, 
Anti-Burghers,  Old-Lights,  New-Lights,  etc., — 
thus  checking  the  progress  of  truth  and  filling 
the  religious  world  with  confusion.  All  this, 
even  at  an  early  stage  of  his  religious  develop- 
ment, he  regarded  with  the  greatest  antipathy,  a 
feeling  which  was  shared  by  his  pious  father. 

It  was,  however,  the  cherished  desire  of 
Thomas  Campbell  that  his  son  should  become  a 
minister  in  the  branch  of  the  Seceder  Church  to 
which  he  belonged.  And  as  yet  Alexander  had 
no  thought  of  pursuing  any  other  course. 
Brought  up  in  the  most  rigid  Calvinistic  school, 
it  was  no  easy  task  to  abandon  all  that  he  had 
learned,  for  what  he  ultimately  came  to  believe 
to  be  the  teaching  of  the  Word  of  God.  So, 
while  pained  at  the  bitterness  of  the  religious 
strife  about  him,  he  had  entered  the  Univer- 
sity of  Glasgow  with  no  other  purpose  than  the 
newly-formed  one  of  preparing  himself  for  the 
ministry  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  But  the 
religious  atmosphere  of  Glasgow  began  at  once 
to  exert  a  modifying  influence  upon  his  views, 
and  was  destined  to  work  an  entire  revolution  in 
his  convictions  and  feelings  with  respect  to  exist- 


38 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ing  denominations.  In  aftei*  years,  in  explain- 
ing his  course,  he  declai-ed  that  he  had  "  imbibed 
disgust  at  the  popular  schemes,  chiefly  while  a 
student  at  Glasgow." 

Among  the  circumstances  which  contributed 
to  this  change  was  his  meeting  with  Greville 
Ewing,  pastor  of  an  Independent  Church  in 
Glasgow,  to  whom  he  brought  a  letter  of  intro- 
duction. This  meeting  was  a  fortunate  one  for 
the  young  student.  An  acquaintance  sprang  up 
between  them  which  ripened  into  intimacy,  and 
which  brought  Alexander  into  touch  with  a 
group  of  earnest  men,  who  were  at  that  time 
making  themselves  felt  as  a  religious  power,  not 
only  in  Glasgow,  but  throughout  Scotland.  Tak- 
ing a  deep  interest  in  young  Campbell,  Mr. 
Ewing  often  invited  him  to  tea  at  his  home.  On 
these  pleasant  occasions  he  frequently  met  Rob- 
ert and  James  Haldane,  two  brothers  of  wealth 
and  influence,  who  were  devoting  their  fortunes 
to  the  establishment  of  a  better  religious  condi- 
tion in  Scotland. 

In  their  zeal  for  the  revival  of  the  Lord's 
work,  these  brothers  began  to  search  the  Word 
of  God  for  a  remedy  for  the  religious  deadness 
of  the  times.  They  soon  discovered  a  wide  dis- 
crepancy between  the  religious  practices  of  the 
churches  of  their  acquaintance  and  that  author- 
ized by  the  Scriptures.  Believing  this  to  be  the 
chief  cause  of  religious  dearth,  they  became  the 


UNRTRSITY  LIFE 


39 


heralds  of  a  return  to  the  Gospel  requirements. 
The  deep  earnestness  of  their  purpose  is  seen  in 
the  surrender  which  they  made  of  their  worldly 
ambition  and  fortune.  The  elder,  Robert,  arose 
from  the  study  of  his  Bible  declaring,  "  Chris- 
tianity is  everything  or  nothing.  If  it  be  true,  it 
warrants  and  commands  every  sacrifice  to  pro- 
mote its  influence."  From  that  time  he,  to- 
gether with  his  brother,  became  the  leader  of  a 
movement  to  reform  the  church  and  quicken  a 
new  religious  interest  in  society.  As  evidence  of 
acceptance  with  God,  they  preached  the  neces- 
sity of  faith  in  his  Son,  rather  than  dependence 
on  emotions,  which  men  were  taught  to  regard 
as  assurances  of  salvation.  Everywhere  this 
movement,  which  for  a  time  spread  x'apidly,  was 
characterized  by  renewed  devotion  to  the  Script- 
ures; and  many  changes  were  made  from  exist- 
ing practices  in  order  to  bring  their  obedience 
into  closer  conformity  to  the  New  Testament 
model.  For  example,  while  the  Scottish  Chui'ch 
celebrated  the  Lord's  Supper  only  twice  a  year, 
Mr.  Ewing  was  the  first  to  introduce  the  custom 
of  celebrating  it  every  Lord's  day,  as  more  in 
harmony  with  the  Scriptures.  Later  still,  this 
movement  led  its  adherents  to  abandon  infant 
baptism  as  unscriptural,  and  finally  to  submit  to 
immersion  as  the  only  authorized  form  of  bap- 
tism. 

While  Alexander  was  in  the  midst  of  his  stud- 


40 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ies,  this  agitation  was  at  its  height;  and  his 
warm  friendship  for  its  chief  promoters  caused 
him  the  more  earnestly  to  investigate  the  truth 
of  their  claims.  Cherishing  as  he  did  the  feel- 
ing of  religious  unrest,  he  listened  the  more 
readily  to  men,  who,  like  himself,  were  longing 
for  some  better  way  than  the  old  beaten  paths  of 
tradition.  Though  not  as  yet  accepting  their 
peculiar  views,  a  profound  impression  was  made 
upon  his  mind,  and  the  defense  of  the  principles 
which  they  advocated,  in  a  modified  form,  was 
destined  to  become  the  ruling  passion  of  his  life 
and  ministry. 

At  last  his  doubts  led  him  to  question  his  right 
to  continue  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Seceder 
Church.  The  crucial  hour  came  at  the  semi- 
annual communion  service,  near  the  close  of  his 
sojourn  in  Glasgow.  It  was  the  custom  to  sup- 
ply all  who,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  church, 
were  entitled  to  a  place  at  the  Lord's  Supper, 
with  a  metallic  token,  thus  shutting  out  those 
deemed  unworthy  of  this  solemn  privilege. 
Though  filled  with  conscientious  misgivings 
about  sanctioning  a  religious  system  which  he 
no  longer  approved,  he  finally  decided  to  apply 
for  a  token.  As  he  had  no  letter  of  recommend- 
ation from  his  home  church  in  Ireland,  it  was 
necessary  for  him  to  pass  an  examination  on  the 
previous  Saturday  before  the  elders.  This  he 
did  to  the  satisfaction  of  all.    But  when  the 


uni\t;rsity  life 


41 


hour  for  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
arrived,  his  scruples  overcame  him,  and  instead 
of  taking  his  place  among  the  communicants,  he 
cast  his  token  into  the  plate  that  was  passed 
around,  and  declined  to  partake  with  the  rest. 
The  ring  of  that  token,  as  it  fell  from  his  hands, 
like  the  ring  of  Martin  Luther's  hammer  on  the 
door  of  the  Wittenberg  cathedral,  announced 
his  renunciation  of  the  old  church  ties,  and 
marks  the  moment  at  which  he  forever  ceased  to 
recognize  the  claims  or  authority  of  a  human 
creed  to  bind  upon  men  the  conditions  of  their 
acceptance  with  God.  Henceforth,  he  resolved, 
with  the  help  of  God,  to  stand  for  the  defense 
of  "  the  faith  which  was  once  delivered  unto  the 
saints." 

While  this  evolution  was  going  on  in  the  heart 
of  Alexander  Campbell,  the  university  session 
closed,  and  with  it  his  college  career.  Though 
his  course  at  the  university  was  a  short  one,  cov- 
ering less  than  a  year,  he  left  it  with  a  well- 
stored  mind,  and  with  powers  trained  for  that 
keen  logical  discrimination  which  in  later  years 
contributed  to  his  fame  as  a  reasoner  and 
debater. 

Spring  was  now  well  advanced,  but  as  there 
was  no  prospect  of  obtaining  a  suitable  vessel 
for  America  for  some  time,  he  accepted  the 
position  of  tutor  to  the  young  people  of  a  num- 
ber of  families,  who  were  spending  the  summer 


42 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


at  a  watering-place  near  Glasgow.  Here,  "  freed 
from  the  routine  and  coatineinent  of  the  college 
course,  he  spent  some  time  very  delightfully,  in 
the  midst  of  a  highly  cultivated  and  refined 
society,"  regretting  only  that  the  social  and 
other  duties  of  his  position  left  iiim  little  time 
for  reading  and  study. 


III. 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA. 

'wo  YEARS  and  more  had  passed  since  the 


departure  of  Thomas  Campbell  for  Ameri- 
ca, when  the  other  members  of  the  family  were, 
on  August  3,  1809,  at  last  permitted  to  embark 
on  the  voyage  which  was  to  bring  them  together. 
We  have  seen  how  those  years  were  spent  by 
Alexander  in  diligent  preparation  for  his  future 
life-work.  Leaving  him  to  pursue  the  long  and 
trying  ocean  voyage,  let  us  see  what  the  father 
had  been  doing  in  that  time. 

While  Alexander  Campbell's  religious  convic- 
tions were  being  remodeled  by  the  influences  at 
work  at  Glasgow,  events  were  shaping  them- 
selves, under  his  father's  ministry,  for  the  exer- 
cise of  his  great  gifts.  New  ideas  demanded 
new  soil.  The  fixed  and  conservative  conditions 
of  old-world  society  were  inhospitable  to  new 
truths.  The  movement  of  the  Haldanes  and 
Ewings,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  led  Alexander 
into  new  ways  of  thinking,  ultimately  failed  of 
results,  save  as  it  imparted  vitality  to  the  exist- 
ing religious  order. 
A  new  field  awaited  this  fearless  young  chani- 


(43; 


44 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


pion  of  truth  across  the  sea,.  Amidst  the  unset- 
tled social  conditions  of  America  a  soil  was 
being  prepared  for  the  planting.  Thomas  Camp- 
bell, on  his  arrival  in  Western  Pennsylvania  in 
1807,  at  once  found  a  promising  field  of  labor 
among  the  hardy  pioneers  who  had  preceded 
him,  and  was  soon  recognized  as  a  man  of  extra- 
ordinary power  of  heart  and  mind.  But  he  was 
not  long  in  discovering  that,  though  he  breathed 
the  air  of  political  freedom,  the  old  spirit  of 
religious  intolerance  and  sectarian  bigotry  from 
which  he  fled,  prevailed  even  here.  He  was 
pained  to  find  the  party  spirit  of  Christian 
society  even  more  hostile  and  bitter  than  it  had 
been  in  the  neighborhood  of  his  early  ministry. 
In  his  zeal  for  Christian  triumph  he,  felt  it  to  be 
his  mission  to  attempt  the  correction  of  this  dis- 
order by  infusing  into  the  church  to  which  he 
now  ministered  his  own  broad  spirit  of  philan- 
thropy and  Christian  fellowship. 

Notwithstanding  the  sparsely  settled  condition 
of  Western  Pennsylvania  at  that  time,  Thomas 
Campbell  found  the  representatives  of  various 
religious  bodies  striving  to  keep  up  their  sepa- 
rate organizations,  each  drawing  the  lines  of  fel- 
lowship closely  about  them,  shutting  out  from 
the  sex'vice  and  communion  of  Christ  all  who 
were  not  able  to  pronounce  their  party  shib- 
boleths. He  was  especially  grieved  to  find  that 
this  was  true  of  his  own  Presbyterian  brethren. 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


45 


The  old  contention  between  Burgher  and  Anti- 
Burgher,  even  on  soil  where  the  cause  of  their 
contention  was  removed/  continued  to  engender 
bitterness,  each  party  denj  ing  to  the  other  the 
ordinary  privileges  of  Christian  society.  Other 
religious  parties  Avere  not  more  charitable.  In 
this  way  many  an  isolated  family  in  the  newly 
and  thinl}'  settled  country,  though  deeply  earn- 
est in  their  Christian  devotion,  were  deprived  of 
Christian  fellowship  and  even  of  the  precious 
privilege  of  remembering  their  Lord's  death  in 
his  memorial  supper. 

So  generous  were  bis  own  Christian  sympa- 
thies, that  Thomas  Campbell  determined  to  do 
what  he  could  to  remedy  these  evils,  and  bring 
what  consolation  was  in  his  power  to  the  lonely 
pioneers,  who  felt  their  greatest  sacrifice  to  be 
the  loss  of  religious  privileges  which  had  been 
theirs  in  the  old  home-church  elsewhere. 

An  opportunity  soon  presented  itself  for  a 
practical  application  of  his  cherished  views  on 
the  unity  of  Christ's  followers.  He  was  sent  to 
minister  to  a  few  scattered  brethren  who  were 
living  some  distance  up  the  Alleghany,  and  to 
hold  among  them  a  communion  service.  Drawn 
together  by  his  preaching  were  several  families 
who  had  been  members  of  other  branches  of 

iTliis  division  arose  over  the  question  whether  certain 
oaths  required  by  the  burgesses  of  towns  in  Scotland  were 
not  unlawful,  those  favoring  the  oath  being  called  Burgh- 
ers, the  opposing  party  Anti-Burghers. 


46 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


the  Presbyterian  Church.  His  great  heart  was 
aroused  with  sympathy  for  these  who  were  *'  as 
sheep  without  a  shepherd."  Many  of  them  had 
not  enjoyed  the  privilege  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
for  a  long  time.  In  his  preparation  sermon  he 
lamented  the  existing  divisions  of  the  church, 
and,  feeling  it  his  duty  to  exercise  as  broad  a 
charity  as  he  preached,  he  closed  by  inviting  all 
his  pious  hearers  who  were  so  disposed,  irre- 
spective of  pai-ty  differences,  to  join  in  the 
enjoyment  of  the  communion  season  near  at 
hand.  For  this  act  of  liberality  Mr.  Campbell 
was  speedily  called  to  account.  A  young  minis- 
ter who  had  witnessed  his  unprecedented  pro- 
cedui'e,  hastened  to  prefer  charges  against  him 
at  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery,  on  the 
ground  that  he  had  failed  to  adhere  to  the 
standards  and  usages  of  the  church.  After  an 
investigation,  which  called  from  him  a  most 
earnest  plea  in  behalf  of  Christian  liberty  and 
fraternity,  he  was  found  deserving  of  censure. 
In  Vain  did  Mr.  Campbell  protest  against  the 
treatment  he  had  received  at  the  hands  of  his 
brethren.  In  vain  did  he  appeal  from  Presby- 
tery to  Synod.  Party  spirit  was  unyielding.  He 
had  expressed  sentiments,  it  insisted,  which 
were  "  very  different  from  sentiments  held  and 
professed  by  the  church."  This,  it  held,  was  an 
altogether  sufficient  ground  of  censure.  From 
that  time  many  of  his  fellow  ministers  became 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


47 


inimical  to  him,  and  were  disposed  to  inflict  on 
him  at  every  opportunity  their  petty  persecu- 
tions. Speaking  to  his  son  afterward  of  these 
trials,  and  of  the  jealousy  and  animosity  that 
were  now  continually  manifested  toward  him,  he 
expressed  it  as  his  sincere  conviction  that 
"  nothing  but  the  law  of  the  land  had  kept  his 
head  upon  his  shoulders." 

At  first  Thomas  Campl)ell,  moved  by  a  sense 
of  loyalty  to  the  church,  submitted  to  the  decis- 
ion of  his  brethren,  though  insisting  that  his 
submission  must  not  be  I'egarded  as  a  change  of 
sentiment  on  his  part,  but  merely  an  act  of 
deference.  After  this  concession  he  hoped  that 
he  would  be  permitted  to  continue  his  labors  in 
peace.  But,  much  to  his  regret,  the  hostility  of 
bis  opponents  continued.  Misrepresentation, 
calumny,  anything  that  would  detract  from  his 
influence,  were  employed  against  him.  Spies 
were  employed  to  attend  his  meetings,  that,  if 
possible,  they  might  find  fresh  ground  of  accu- 
sation in  his  utterances.  At  last,  worn  out  with 
these  efforts,  and  having  satisfied  himself  that 
corruption,  bigotry  and  tyranny  were  inherent 
in  existing  clerical  organizations,  he  decided  to 
sever  his  connection  with  the  religious  body  to 
which  he  had  given  life-long  support,  renouncing 
the  authority  of  the  Presbytery  and  Synod,  and 
announcing  his  abandonment  of  all  these  organ- 
izations. 


48 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


By  a  strange  coincident,  not  long  after  this 
withdrawal  of  Thomas  Campbell  from  the  fel- 
lowship of  the  Seceder  Church  in  Western  Penn- 
sj'lvania,  his  son,  Alexander,  without  knowledge 
of  his  father's  course,  read  himself  out  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  at  Glasgow,  by  casting  his 
metallic  token  in  the  plate,  refusing  by  this  act 
to  sanction  a  system  which  he  felt  to  be  antag- 
onistic to  the  spirit  of  Christ's  prayer  for  the 
unity  of  his  followers.  Thus  father  and  son, 
though  separated  by  thousands  of  miles,  had 
apparently  acted  in  spiritual  unison,  and  now 
found  themselves  in  the  anomalous  attitude  of 
servants  of  Christ  without  a  church  in  which  to 
serve  him.  But  in  withdrawing  from  the  Seced- 
ers,  it  was  no  more  a  part  of  Thomas  Campbell's 
plan  to  cease  preaching  the  Word,  than  it  was 
that  of  his  son  to  abandon  the  work  to  which  he 
had  recently  dedicated  his  life. 

These  painful  experiences  of  Thomas  Camp- 
bell soon  led  to  important  consequences.  By  his 
forced  withdrawal  from  the  Presbytery  of  the 
Seceders,  he  found  himself  without  church  affil- 
iations. But  that  did  not  prevent  him  from 
continuing  to  preach  Christ,  or  from  seeking  the 
extension  of  his  kingdom.  It  only  quickened 
his  zeal  in  the  cause  that  had  always  been  near 
his  heart,  the  union  of  Christ's  followers  in  the 
bonds  of  a  great  fellowship  and  the  end  of  the 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


49 


unseemly  strife  that  had  caused  him  constant 
pain. 

He  at  once  called  together  a  company  of 
friends,  who,  through  his  great  personal  influ- 
ence,had  become  devotedly  attached  to  him,  and 
continued  to  preach  to  them  the  Word  of  Life. 
As  the  doors  of  the  churches  in  which  he  for- 
merly ministered  were  now  closed  against  him, 
he  was  compelled  to  accept  such  accommoda- 
tions as  presented  themselves.  When  the 
weather  permitted  he  would  gather  his  audi- 
ences beneath  the  shelter  of  a  grove ;  but  gener- 
ally the  houses  of  his  old  Irish  neighbors  were 
selected  as  the  meeting-place  of  those  who  were 
drawn  together  by  the  foi'ce  of  his  plea  for 
Christian  liberality  and  Christian  union.  In 
these  labors  it  was  no  part  of  his  plan  to  organ- 
ize a  separate  religious  party.  Such  parties  were 
already  too  numerous.  At  first  he  seems  to  have 
had  no  definite  plan  of  action.  He  had  simply 
determined  to  use  his  strength  in  such  ways  as 
Providence  should  open  to  him,  in  putting  an 
end  to  party  ism,  by  inducing  the  different  de- 
nominations to  unite  together  on  the  Bible.  In 
this  purpose  many  of  his  neighbors  heartily 
sympathized  with  him,  though  as  yet  shrinking 
from  the  conclusions  to  which  they  were  being 
irresistibly  di'iven. 

At  last  the  times  seemed  ripe  for  some  for- 
ward movement.    Thomas  Campbell  proposed  a 


50 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


special  meeting,  in  which  some  formal  state- 
ment of  the  princi[)!e.-!  lie  had  been  advocating 
might  be  made,  and  the  movement  given  a  wider 
consideration.  A  day  was  consequently  named, 
and  at  the  appointed  time  a  large  company  as- 
sembled in  an  old  farm-house  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. The  company  was  composed  of  thought- 
ful men,  deeply  conscious  of  the  importance  of 
the  occasion.  They  did  not  bear  credentials  of 
great  religious  establishments  to  legislate  for  the 
church,  or  to  invent  tests  of  orthodoxy.  And 
yet  it  may  be  doubted  whether  our  country  has 
witnessed  a  more  important  religious  gathering. 
They  were  plain,  hard-working  pioneers,  but 
they  were  men  of  faith,  whose  hearts  were 
pained  at  the  divided  state  of  the  church. 
Though  belonging  to  different  religious  parties, 
they  had  met  to  seek  a  pathway  to  closer  fellow- 
ship. 

A  feeling  of  deep  solemnity  pervaded  the  en- 
tire assembly,  when,  at  length,  Thomas  Camp- 
bell arose  to  address  them.  The  theme  of  the 
occasion  had  grown  to  be  the  burden  of  his 
heart.  It  was,  therefore,  with  unusual  force 
that  he  dwelt  upon  the  manifold  evils  of  a 
divided  Christendom,  and  claimed  for  the  Bible 
the  right  of  determining  the  basis  of  Christian 
union.  He  closed  this  remarkal)le  addi'css  with 
that  famous  dcchii-alion,  which  has  since  l^ecome 
the   watchword    o£   the   Disciples   of  Christ: 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


51 


"  Where  the  /Scriptures  speak,  loe  speak;  xohere 
the  Scriptures  are  silent,  loe  are  silent.'^ 

It  is  said  that  upon  the  declaration  of  this 
principle  a  solemn  silence  followed.  Then  a 
Scotch  Seceder,  Andrew  Munro,  arose  and  said: 
"  If  we  adopt  that  as  a  basis,  then  there  is  an 
end  of  infant  baptism."  Another  became  so 
affected  by  the  consequences  involved,  that  he 
burst  into  tears,  after  uttering  a  protest,  and 
left  the  house.  All  felt  that  they  had  reached 
a  crisis  in  their  religious  history.  The  assembly 
dispersed  without  any  decisive  action,  but  it  had 
witnessed  the  birth-hour  of  an  important  move- 
ment. From  this  moment  must  be  dated  the 
''formal  and  actual  commencement  of  the  re- 
formation," which  has  since  been  carried  for- 
ward with  so  large  a  measure  of  success. 

This  important  meeting  was  followed  by  an- 
other, on  August  17,  1809,  at  which  an  organiza- 
tion was  formed  for  the  purpose  of  more  effect- 
ually carrying  out  the  principles  to  which  its 
members  had  now  become  devoted.  They  called 
themselves  "The  Christian  Association  of  Wash- 
ington," and  selected  a  committee  of  twenty- 
one  to  confer  together  with  reference  to  some 
definite  plan  of  action.  To  Thomas  Campbell 
was  intrusted  the  work  of  drawing  up  articles  of 
agreement.  These  he  was  able  to  present  at  a 
meeting  of  his  brethren,  Sept.  7,  under  the  title 
of  "A  Declaration  and  Address."    This  docu- 


52 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ment  bears  so  important  a  relation  to  the  work 
inaugurated  by  Thomas  Campbell  and  his  illus- 
trious son,  that  it  deserves  careful  study. 
Omitting  the  greater  portion  of  the  preamble, 
the  Declaration,  submitted  for  the  approval  of 
those  pioneer  reformers,  was  as  follows: 

"  Our  desire  for  ourselves  and  our  brethren 
would  be,  that,  rejecting  human  opinions  and 
the  inventions  of  men  as  of  any  authority,  or  as 
having  any  place  in  the  church  of  God,  we 
might  forever  cease  from  further  contentions 
about  such  things;  returning  to  and  holding  fast 
by  the  original  standard;  taking  the  Divine 
Word  alone  for 'our  rule;  the  Holy  Spirit  for 
our  teacher  and  guide,  to  lead  us  into  all  truth; 
and  Christ  alone,  as  exhibited  in  the  word,  for 
our  salvation;  that  by  so  doing,  we  may  be  at 
peace  among  ourselves,  follow'  peace  with  all 
men,  and  holiness,  without  which  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord.  Impressed  with  these  sentiments 
we  have  resolved  as  follows : 

"  1.  That  we  form  ourselves  into  a  religious 
association  under  the  denomination  of  the  Chris- 
tian Association  of  Washington,  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  pi-omoting  simple  evangelical  Chris- 
tianity, free  from  all  mixture  of  human  opinions 
and  inventions  of  men. 

"  2.  That  each  member,  according  to  ability, 
cheerfully  and  liberally  subscribe  a  certain 
specified  sum  to  be  paid  half-yearly,  for  the  pur- 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


53 


pose  of  raising  a  fund  to  support  a  pure  Gospel 
ministry,  that  shall  reduce  to  practice  that  whole 
form  of  doctrine,  worship,  discipline  and  gov- 
ernment, expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  in  the 
Word  of  God;  and  also  for  supplying  the  poor 
with  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

"  3.  That  this  society  considers  it  a  duty  and 
shall  use  all  proper  means  in  its  power,  to  en- 
coui'age  the  formation  of  similar  associations; 
and  shall  for  this  purpose  hold  itself  in  readi- 
ness, upon  application,  to  correspond  with,  and 
render  all  possible  assistance  to,  such  as  may 
desire  to  associate  for  the  same  desirable  and 
important  purposes. 

"4.  That  this  society  by  no  means  considers 
itself  a  church,  nor  does  at  all  assume  to  itself 
the  powers  peculiar  to  such  a  society ;  nor  do 
the  members,  as  such,  consider  themselves  as 
standing  connected  in  that  relation,  nor  as  at  all 
associated  for  the  peculiar  purposes  of  church 
association,  but  merely  as  voluntary  advocates 
for  church  reformation;  and  as  possessing  the 
powers  common  to  all  individuals,  who  may 
please  to  associate  in  a  peaceable,  orderly  man- 
ner, for  any  lawful  purpose,  namely,  the  dis- 
posal of  their  time,  counsel  and  propei'ty,  as 
they  may  see  cause. 

"  5.  That  this  society,  formed  for  the  sole 
purpose  of  promoting  simple,  evangelical  Chris- 
tianity, shall,  to  the  utmost  of  its  power,  coun- 


54 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


tenance  and  support  such  ministers,  and  such 
only,  as  exhibit  a  manifest  conformity  to  the  orig- 
inal standard  in  conversation  and  doctrine,  in  zeal 
and  diligence ;  only  such  as  reduce  to  practice 
that  simple,  original  form  of  Christianity,  ex- 
pressly exhibited  upon  the  sacred  page ;  without 
attempting  to  inculcate  anything  of  human 
authority,  of  private  opinion,  or  inventions  of 
men,  as  having  any  place  in  the  constitution, 
faith,  or  worship  of  the  Christian  Church,  or 
any  thing  as  of  Christian  faith  or  duty,  for 
which  there  can  not  be  expressly  produced  a 
•Thus  saith  the  Lord,'  either  in  express  terms, 
or  by  approved  precedent."^ 

Other  resolutions,  regulating  the  organization 
and  fixing  the  time  of  the  association  meetings 
were  added.  This  declaration  was  followed  by 
a  lengthy  address  in  which  were  more  fully  stated 
and  developed  the  principles  of  the  movement, 
the  whole,  when  put  in  type,  filling  fifty-four 
closely  printed  pages.  This  important  docu- 
ment was  at  once  adopted  as  the  constitution  of 
the  association,  and  became  the  Magna  Charta 
of  the  new  religious  movement  now  in  its  in- 
fancy. When  we  take  into  consideration  the 
slavish  subjection  to  customs  and  traditions 
which  characterized  the  times,  this  is,  in  many 
respects,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  unin- 


1  Memoirs,  Vol.  1,  p.  243. 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


55 


spired  statements  that  religious  history  has 
produced. 

While  these  events,  of  deep  religious  impor- 
tance, were  transpiring  in  Western  Pennsyl- 
vania, word  was  brought  Thomas  Campbell  that 
his  family  had  landed  in  New  York.  Putting  a 
copy  of  the  newly-adopted  address  in  liis  pocket, 
he  hastened  overland  to  meet  them  in  their  tedi- 
ous journey  by  wagon  across  the  country.  It 
was  his  deep  concern  that  his  son  be  made 
acquainted  with,  and  share  in,  the  woi'k  that 
now  engaged  his  attention;  but  he  was  some- 
what anxious  lest  his  new  attitude  should  dis- 
turb the  pei-fect  sympathy  which  had  hitherto 
characterized  their  relationship. 

In  the  meantime,  Alexander,  as  he  pursued  his 
slow  journey  over  the  mountains,  most  of  the 
way  on  foot,  was  not  a  little  disturbed  at  the 
possible  consequences  of  the  meeting.  He  had 
not  had  the  courage  to  write  his  father  of  his 
withdrawal  from  the  old  church,  and  now  feared 
lest  his  changed  course  would  bring  him  pain. 
In  this  attitude  of  mind  the  meeting  between 
father  and  family  occurred  on  the  highway,  some 
three  or  four  days'  journey  from  the  new  home. 
It  was  natural  that,  after  the  first  fond  greet- 
ings, two  such  spirits  as  Thomas  Campbell  and 
his  son  would  find  opportunity  to  consider 
those  weightier  matters  which  pertained  to 
their  spiritual  welfare.    Happy  was  the  surprise 


56 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


of  both,  when  each  learned  that  the  other  no 
longer  adhered  to  the  old  religious  party  in 
which  they  had  been  reared.  Alexander,  who 
was  ever  conscious  of  the  guiding  hand  of  a 
higher  Power,  could  not  but  admire  the  ways  of 
Providence,  which  had,  through  bitter  experi- 
ences, delivered  each  from  the  shackles  of  creed, 
so  that  instead  of  painful  differences,  they  found 
themselves  in  perfect  sympathy  and  accord. 

It  is  fitting  in  this  connection,  after  having 
observed  the  inauguration  of  the  movement 
toward  Christian  union  in  Western  Pennsylvania, 
to  note,  briefly,  other  conditions  which  greeted 
Alexander  Campbell  on  his  arrival  in  America, 
and  contributed  to  the  f ruitfulness  of  the  soil  he 
was  to  cultivate. 

The  opening  years  of  the  century  witnessed  a 
great  revival,  which,  notwithstanding  the  hin- 
drances presented  by  sectarian  bitterness,  swept 
over  the  entire  country.  The  country  had  sud- 
denly awakened  from  the  deadening  influence  of 
skepticism  which  followed  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, and  men  were  everywhere  seeking  for  the 
old  faith,  which,  in  their  mad  delusion,  they  had 
abandoned.  In  this  frame  of  mind  they  were 
ready  to  investigate  whatever  promised  to  bring 
them  into  closer  fellowship  with  God.  About 
the  same  time  the  Total  Abstinence  Society  be- 
gan its  work,  greatly  adding  to  the  moral  power 
of  the  church,  by  cleansing  it  of  tlie  blighting 


EMIGRATION  TO  AMERICA 


57 


curse  of  drunkenness,  and  laying  the  foundation 
of  an  era  of  temperance  reform,  which  has  since 
proved  the  most  useful  handmaiden  of  the 
church  in  the  work  of  human  redemption.  Dur- 
ing the  very  month  that  Alexander  Campbell 
landed  at  New  York,  four  young  men  of 
Williams  and  Andover  met  together  to  dedicate 
themselves  to  the  work  of  foreign  missions,  in- 
augurating the  new  missionary  era,  and  becom- 
ing the  forerunners  of  an  army  of  Christian 
heroes,  who  have  since  planted  the  cross  of 
Chi'ist  in  every  pagan  land. 

On  this  new  and  rising  wave  of  religious  feel- 
ing came  this  young  prophet  of  God,  commis- 
sioned to  speak  burning  words  against  the  bitter 
hatred  of  sectarianism,  and  to  call  men's  atten- 
tion to  the  old  landmarks  which  had  been  hid- 
den beneath  the  theological  rubbish  of  centuries. 
The  field  was  ripe,  and  the  laborer,  equal  to  the 
task  of  the  reaping,  was  at  hand. 


IV. 


MINISTERIAL  PEEPARATION. 
'homas  Campbell  had  provided  a  home,  such 


as  the  newlj'-settled  country  afforded,  in 
the  village  of  Washington,  where  the  family 
circle  was  now  happily  reunited.  Here  a  new 
world  opened  before  the  vision  of  Alexander. 
Western  Pennsylvania  was  at  that  time  the 
West,  and  its  life  and  society  were  fashioned 
largely  after  the  type  of  its  wild  and  unculti- 
vated surroundings;  for  those  sturdy  pioneers 
had  little  time  or  disposition  to  consider  or  cul- 
tivate the  amenities  of  life.  The  study  of  these 
new  conditions  afforded  for  his  inquisitive  mind 
an  agreeable  occupation,  and  the  spirit  of  liberty 
which  was  manifest  on  every  hand  accorded 
with  his  own  independence  of  chai'acter. 

These  observations  and  studies  were,  however, 
not  allowed  to  interfere  with  the  more  serious 
work  of  completing  his  preparation  for  the  min- 
istry. His  studies,  thus  far,  had  been  of  those 
subjects  which  were  intended  to  contribute  to 
his  mental  discipline,  without  special  reference 
to  his  life  work.  He  had  known  the  Scriptures 
from  his  youth,  but  ho  felt  the  need  of  a  more 
thorough  acquaintance  with  the  Word-  of  God, 


(58) 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


59 


which  he  had  now  determined  should  be  his  only 
rule  of  life.  So  the  first  year  in  the  new  home 
was  devoted  to  a  most  conscientious  study  of 
the  Scriptures,  with  the  view  of  efficiently  pre- 
senting them  to  his  fellowmen.  These  studies, 
as  those  of  earlier  years,  were  under  the  direc-  ^ 
tion  of  his  father,  who,  in  lieu  of  a  theological 
course,  advised  his  son  to  "divest  himself  of  all 
earthly  concern,  to  retire  to  his  -chamber,  to 
take  up  the  Divine  Book,  and  to  make  it  the 
subject  of  his  study  for  at  least  six  months." 
In  response  to  this  wise  counsel  we  discover  him 
zealously  pursuing  his  studies,  broadening  and 
deepening  his  knowledge  of  the  truth,  which 
was  henceforth  to  furnish  him  the  weapon  of  his 
warfare.  The  elder  Campbell  was  now  so  occu- 
pied with  his  endeavors  to  promote  the  cause  of 
union  among  the  people,  that  he  was  necessarily 
absent  from  home  much  of  the  time,  and  Alex- 
ander was  consequently  thrown  back  upon  his 
own  resources.  Long  disciplined,Iiowever,  in  the 
school  of  self-education,  he  had  no  difficulty  in 
meeting  the  situation  before  him;  and  in  drink- 
ing from  the  stream  that  flowed  pure  and  fresh 
from  the  fountain  of  Divine  wisdom,  gained, 
what  the  best  theological  course  of  the  times 
could  not  have  given  him,  an  unbiased  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Christian  Scriptures. 

Every  moment  of  time,  now,  as  at  Glasgow, 
was  earnestly  devoted  to  self-improvement.  He 


60 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


had  just  entered  upon  his  twenty-second  year, 
strong,  resolute  and  purposeful,  and  felt  that 
the  Master's  business  demanded  haste.  That  he 
might  better  account  for  his  time,  he  arranged 
for  himself  a  plan  of  studies  for  the  winter  of 
1810,  to  which  he  religiously  adhered.  This  pro- 
gram, which  may  help  some  of  our  young  read- 
ers to  the  better  employment  of  neglected 
moments,  we  give  just  as  he  wrote  it  for  his  own 
guidance : 

"  One  hour  to  read  Greek — from  8  to  9  in  the 
morning. 

"  One  hour  to  read  Latin — from  11  to  12  in 
the  morning. 

"One  half  hour  to  Hebrew — between  12  and 
1  p.  M. 

"  Commit  ten  verses  of  the  Scripture  to  mem- 
ory each  day,  and  read  the  same  in  the  original 
languages  with  Henry  and  Scott's  notes  and  prac- 
tical^ observations.  For  this  exercise  I  shall  allow 
two  hours.  These  exercises  being  intended  for 
every  day,  will  not  be  dispensed  with.  Other 
reading  and  studies  as  occasion  may  serve. 
These  studies  in  all  require  four  and  a  half 
hours.  Church  history  and  divers  other  studies 
are  intended  to  constitute  the  principal  part  of 
my  literary  pursuits. 

"  May  God  in  his  great  mercy  aiiord  me  time, 
ability  and  inclination  to  attend  to  these  inten- 
tions, and  to  his  name  may  all  the  glory  and 


MINISTEKTAL  PREPARATION 


61 


honor  redound,  through  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 
Alexander  Campbell,  Sunday,  Dec.  31,  1809. 

In  addition  to  these  arduous,  self-imposed 
tasks,  he  assumed  the  responsibility,  during  the 
hours  unappropriated  by  study,  of  directing  the 
education  of  the  .younger  members  of  the  fami- 
ly, and  in  assisting  Abraham  Altars,  a  promising 
member  of  the  Association,  in  his  studies  pre- 
paratory to  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

The  coming  of  this  remarkable  young  man  into 
the  community  was  not  unobserved.  That  Alex- 
ander was  possessed  of  extraordinary  powers 
was  soon  discovered,  and  inviting  fields  of  labor 
were  repeatedly  offered  him.  A  lawyer  from 
Pittsburg,  having  formed  his  acquaintance,  was 
so  favorably  impressed  with  his  attainments  and 
ability,  that  he  urged  him  to  take  charge  of  an 
academy,  of  which  he  was  trustee,  offering 
$1,000  a  year  for  his  services,  at  that  time  a 
most  tempting  salary.  Alexander  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  decline  this  flattering  offer,  giving  as  his 
reason,  unswerving  loyalty  to  the  principles  ad- 
vocated by  his  father,  and  his  determination  to 
use  all  his  energies  in  promoting  the  proposed 
reformation.  Inducements  were  also  offered,  as 
soon  as  it  was  known  that  he  was  preparing  him- 
self for  the  ministry,  to  have  him  identify  him- 
self with  some  particular  branch  of  the  church, 
which  would  assure  him  jiopularity  and  a  liberal 
1  Memoirs,  Vol.  1,  p.  278. 


62 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


support.  The  lofty  impulses  of  his  nature  were 
never  better  illustrated  than  by  the  rejection  of 
all  these  overtures,  to  become  the  champion  of 
a  cause  which  he  knew  would,  in  all  probability, 
provoke  the  hostility  of  religious  parties  and 
which  promised  him  nothing  of  earthly  recom- 
pense. 

In  the  interval  of  preparation  for  his  work  he 
was,  as  we  have  noted,  a  keen  observer  of  the 
new  conditions  of  society  which  surrounded  him, 
and  he  was  far  f ronr  being  pleased  with  the  re- 
sults of  his  observations.  Coming  from  one  of 
the  most  intelligent  portions  of  Ireland,  accus- 
tomed to  educated  and  refined  society,  he  was 
often  shocked  at  the  rudeness  and  unwonted 
freedom  of  young  people  in  their  social  inter- 
course, and  especially  at  their  want  of  education 
and  culture.  While  the  enex-gy  of  the  pioneer 
was  so  largely  consumed  in  clearing  away  the 
forests,  and  subduing  the  wilderness,  and  pro- 
viding for  the  bare  necessities  of  life,  Alexander 
felt  that  there  were,  nevertheless,  possibilities 
within  the  reach  of  these  hardy,  well-meaning 
settlers,  which  were  being  neglected.  A  born 
reformer,  he  became  convinced  that  the  com- 
munity needed  social,  as  well  as  religious  reform- 
ation, and  determined  to  do  what  was  in  his 
power  to  correct  the  social  follies  of  his  new 
surroundings.  An  opportunity  presented  itself 
in  an  invitation  to  contribute  to  the  columns  of 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATIOX 


63 


the  Reporter,  a  weekly  paper  published  in  the 
village  of  Washington.  A  series  of  original 
essays  followed  from  his  pen,  in  which  he  sought 
to  infuse  his  own  lofty  ideals  into  the  hearts  of 
the  young  people  of  the  community.  These  ap- 
peared over  the  nom  de  plume  "Clarinda," 
and  though  written  in  a  somewhat  plaj-ful,  yet 
satirical  vein,  illustrate  the  deeply  serious  pur- 
pose of  the  young  man,  and  that  command  of 
strong,  effective  words  which  made  him  an  oppo- 
nent to  be  feared  in  any  conflict  in  which  princi- 
ple was  involved. 

A  little  later  he  undertook,  through  the  col- 
umns of  the  same  journal,  the  more  serious  task 
of  educational  reform.  The  town  boasted  of  a 
small,  struggling  institution  of  learning.  But  to 
this  student  of  the  old  world  university,  with  its 
stately  and  time-honored  customs,  the  western 
college  seemed  to  smack  too  much  of  the  coarse, 
I'ude  conditions  of  the  frontier,  to  achieve  its 
end  in  the  training  of  young  men  for  a  sphere  of 
culture  and  refinement.  He,  therefore,  sought 
by  his  fearless  pen  to  awaken  its  faculty  and 
students  to  a  higher  conception  of  the  aims  and 
purposes  of  true  education.  His  attacks  stirred 
up  a  fierce  controversy,  which  ran  through  many 
numbers  of  the  Reporter;  but  he  enjoyed  the 
satisfaction  in  the  end  of  having  vanquished  all 
his  opponents,  and  in  later  years  received  the 
thanks  of  the  very  men  whom  he  then  transfixed 


64 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


on  his  intellectual  lance.  In  these  exercises  the 
young  reformer  was  whetting  his  blade  for 
future  conflicts  in  which  he  was  to  engage,  and 
was  given  a  foretaste  of  future  triumphs  that 
awaited  his  voice  and  pen,  when  he  should  fully 
enter  upon  his  great  work. 

Though  Alexander  Campbell's  life  had  thus 
far  been  spent  in  the  training  of  mind  and  heart 
for  the  great  work  of  winning  men  to  Christ,  as 
yet  his  powers  of  public  address  had  been  un- 
tried. It  was  not  a  young  people's  age,  and  little 
inducement  or  encouragement  was  offered  them 
in  the  exercise  of  spiritual  gifts.  It  was  their 
place  to  sit  at  the  feet  of  their  elders  in  silence, 
unless  God  should  in  some  unmistakable  manner 
assure  them  of  a  call  to  the  ministry. 

Thus,  at  twenty-two  Alexander  seems  never  to 
have  taken  even  a  humble  part  in  the  public 
worship  of  God's  house.  Youthfulness,  dis- 
trust of  his  untried  powers,  and,  perhaps  most 
of  all,  his  high  ideals  of  the  ministerial  office, 
caused  him  to  hesitate  about  entering  the  pulpit. 
His  conceptions  of  the  necessary  qualifications 
of  a  minister,  written  in  his  journal  while  yet  a 
student  at  Glasgow,  show  that  from  the  begin- 
ning he  had  set  before  him  a  high  standard.  He 
then  adopted  these  rules,  by  which  he  seems  to 
have  modeled  himself  in  his  future  course  as  a 
preacher : 

"1.    The  preacher  must  be  a  man  of  piety, 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


65 


and  one  who  has  the  instruction  and  salvation 
of  mankind  sincerely  at  heart. 

"2.  A  man  of  modest  and  simple  manners, 
and  ^in  his  public  performance  and  general  be- 
havior must  conduct  himself  so  as  to  make  his 
people  sensible  that  he  has  their  temporal  and 
eternal  welfare  more  at  heart  than  anything  else. 

"  3.  He  must  be  well  instructed  in  morality 
and  religion,  and  in  the  original  tongues  in 
which  the  Scriptures  are  written,  for  without 
them  he  can  hardly  be  qualified  to  explain  Scrip- 
ture or  to  teach  religion  and  morality. 

"  4.  He  must  be  such  a  proficient  in  his  own 
language,  as  to  be  able  to  express  every  doctrine 
and  precept  with  the  utmost  simplicity,  and 
without  anything  in  his  diction  either  finical  on 
the  one  hand,  or  vulgar  on  the  other. 

"  5.  A  sermon  should  be  composed  with  reg- 
ularity and  unity  of  design,  so  that  all  its  parts 
may  have  a  mutual  and  natural  connection,  and 
it  should  not  consist  of  many  heads,  neither 
should  it  be  very  long. 

"6.  A  sermon  ought  to  be  pronounced  with 
gravity,  modesty  and  meekness,  and  so  as  to  be 
distinctly  heard  by  all  the  audience. 

7.  Let  the  preacher,  therefore,  accustom 
himself  to  articulate  slowly  and  deliver  the 
words  with  a  distinct  voice,  and  without  artificial 
attitudes  or  motions  or  any  other  affectation."^ 

5  X  Memoirs,  Vol.  1,  p.  138, 


66 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


He  had  scarcely  accomplished  his  six  months 
of  retirement  and  studj',  before  his  father  began 
to  urge  upon  him  the  importance  of  entering  at 
once  upon  the  active  duties  of  the  ministry. 
The  harvest  was  great;  the  laborers  were  few. 
Almost  alone  the  voice  of  Thomas  Campbell 
sounded  a  return  to  the  Gospel  standard,  but 
everywhere  it  found  a  responsive  echo  in  hearts 
that  were  longing  to  see  a  new  and  better  dispen- 
sation of  things.  Calls  were  coming  faster  than 
ho  could  respond,  and  he  foresaw  the  need  of 
just  such  talents  as  he  believed  his  son  to  pos- 
sess. 

At  length,  with  many  misgivings,  Alexander 
consented  to  assist  his  father  at  one  of  his  ap- 
pointments. This  was  in  the  early  spring  of 
1810.  The  place  of  meeting  was  a  private  house. 
It  was  arranged  that  the  father  should  deliver 
the  principal  address,  and  that  after  a  short  in- 
termission Alexander  should  speak.  At  the  ap- 
pointed time,  he  arose  and  spoke  briefly,  but 
with  an  ease  and  power  that  inspired  him  with 
confidence.  This  first  effort  could  scarcely  be 
called  a  sermon.  It  was  simply  an  earnest  ex- 
hortation, yet  it  so  pleased  the  anxious  father 
that  he  was  heard  to  say,  half  aloud,  at  the  close 
of  his  son's  remarks,  "  Very  well." 

Encouraged  by  his  first  humble  effort,  and  at 
the  urgent  request  of  those  who  heard  him, 
Alexander  now  consented  to  prepare  and  deliver 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


67 


a  public  discourse.  An  appointment  was  conse- 
quently made  for  him  to  address  a  meeting  on 
July  15,  at  a  grove  a  few  miles  distant  from 
Washington.  His  neighbors,  who  had  already 
discovered  his  promising  abilities,  gathered  in 
large  numbers  to  hear  the  first  discourse  of  the 
youthful  preacher.  It  was  a  trying  hour.  Many 
a  young  preacher,  who  in  the  end  has  achieved 
success,  has  gone  down  at  the  first  trial,  and  re- 
tired in  shame,  only  to  come  forth  to  renewed 
and  successful  effort,  after  days  of  excruciating 
agony.  But  Alexander  Campbell  was  no  ordi- 
nary young  man.  Like  Minerva,  who  stepped 
full-grown  from  the  brain  of  Jove,  he  stepped 
upon  the  platform  an  accomplished  speaker,  a 
master  of  assemblies,  already  possessed  with  the 
power  to  sway  men's  hearts.  As  he  arose  to 
speak,  his  commanding  figure,  coupled  with  the 
bloom  of  youthfulness  which  colored  his  cheek, 
arrested  the  attention  of  his  audience,  and  his 
clear,  ringing  voice  and  quiet  earnestness  held 
their  interest  to  the  end. 

The  text  for  the  occasion  was  taken  from  the 
closing  verses  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
•'Therefore,  whosoever  heareth  these  sayings  of 
mine  and  doeth  them,  I  will  liken  him  unto  a  wise 
man,  who  built  his  house  upon  a  rock."  His 
purpose  that  da^'  was  in  perfect  accord  with  the 
message  of  the  text.  He  had  himself  been  sit- 
ting, in  profound  and  wrapt  attention,  at  the 


68 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


feet  of  the  Master,  and  it  had  become  his  unal- 
terable determination  to  hear  the  sayings  of 
Christ  and  do  them.  Without  pausing  to  con- 
sider in  detail  this  sermon,  an  outline  of  which 
is  preserved  in  his  Memoirs,  it  is  sufficient  to 
note  the  impression  made  by  it  upon  both  the 
audience  and  the  speaker. 

The  sermon  had  been  prepared  with  great 
pains,  as  were  all  his  early  efforts,  written  in  full 
and  committed  to  memory,  not  a  difficult  task 
for  one  of  his  grasp  of  mind.  It  embodied  the 
speaker's  own  deeper  convictions  of  the  truth. 
"  There  was  something  in  the  reverential  bearing 
of  the  speaker,  in  the  unaffected  simplicity  of 
his  manner,  in  the  appropriateness  of  his  ex- 
pressions, and  in  the  eax-nest,  distinct  intonations 
of  his  clear,  commanding  voice,  that  seemed  to 
rivet  the  attention  of  all  upon  the  thought  and 
the  pictures  he  presented."  Without  attempt- 
ing to  play  the  orator,  he  had  struck  the  key- 
note of  persuasive  art.  As  the  young  preacher 
closed  his  discourse,  but  one  opinion  prevailed. 
It  was  the  universal  judgment  that  he  could 
preach  better  than  his  father,  which,  in  view  of 
the  reputation  of  Thomas  Campbell  as  a  speak- 
er, was  the  highest  compliment  they  could 
bestow. 

The  effect  of  the  discourse  upon  the  speaker 
himself  was  not  less  marked  than  its  impression 
upon  the  people.    lie  had  established  his  repu- 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


69 


tation  among  the  members  of  the  Association  to 
which  he  belonged.  He  had  done  more.  He  had 
discovered  Alexander  Campbell  to  himself.  To 
his  great  joy  he  realized  that  he  had  not  mis- 
taken his  calling  when  he  dedicated  his  life  to 
the  ministry  of  the  Word,  and  it  was  his  delight, 
henceforth,  to  exercise  his  gifts  continually  for 
the  elevation  of  his  fellowmen. 

That  he  might  escape  the  imputation  of  mer- 
cenary motives,  and  that  he  might  be  actuated 
in  his  course  only  by  unselfish  love  for  Christ, 
he  had  already  decided  to  serve  his  Master  with- 
out earthly  reward,  save  that  which  comes  from 
a  consciousness  of  doing  good.  Announcing 
this  determination  to  his  father,  the  latter  re- 
plied, "Upon  these  principles,  my  son,  I  fear 
you  will  have  to  wear  many  a  ragged  coat."  He 
nevertheless  strictly  adhered  to  his  purpose,  re- 
fusing, during  his  entire  ministry,  to  accept  any 
remuneration  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
and  often,  like  Paul,  laboring  "with  his  own 
hands,"  to  provide  the  temporal  necessities. 

Having  demonstrated  his  power  as  a  preacher, 
the  services  of  Alexander  Campbell  were  fi'om 
this  time  in  constant  demand.  The  field,  it  is 
true,  would  not  be  regarded  as  an  inviting  one 
by  the  young  preacher  of  to-day.  No  city  con- 
gregations extended  calls  to  him.  No  great 
chui-ches  opened  their  doors  that  he  might  enter. 
No  metropolitan  dailies  opened  their  columns  to 


70 


ALEXANDER  CAAIPBELL 


reports  of  his  sermons.  His  fame  was  as  yet 
confined  to  the  scattered  pioneers  of  his  own 
vicinity,  and  he  gladly  responded  to  their  calls, 
content  that  a  door  of  usefulness  had  opened  to 
him.  These  early  labors  were  carried  on  in  the 
neighboring  villages,  in  the  farm-house,  the  spa- 
cious barn,  or,  when  weather  permitted,  under 
the  shade  of  some  inviting  grove.  Wherever  an 
opportunity  presented  itself,  he  went,  and  since 
he  had  ruled  the  matter  of  compensation  out  of 
the  question,  a  congregation  of  poor  farmers 
afforded  him  as  pi'omising  a  field  as  would  a 
metropolitan  temple  with  its  capital  and  culture. 
Thus  during  the  first  year  he  preached  more 
than  one  hundred  sermons,  in  all  these  early 
efforts  maintaining  the  standard  he  had  set  for 
himself,  and  adding  to  his  local  reputation  as  a 
preacher  of  extraordinary  power. 

A  great  help  to  the  young  preacher  at  this 
period  was  the  kindly  criticism  of  his  father. 
Thomas  Campbell  had  been  ti-ained  after  the 
strict  rules  of  the  Scotch  Seceder  clergy,  in  the 
composition  and  arrangement  of  his  sermons. 
Each  effort  was  a  model  of  homiletic  exactness. 
These  rules  he  was  now  disposed  to  apply  for 
the  improvement  of  his  son.  It  was  his  invari- 
able custom,  after  hearing  his  son  preach  in  these 
early  efforts,  to  test  the  sermon  upon  his  return 
home  by  the  established  rules,  or  when  the  fath- 
er preached  the  son  was  encouraged  to  do  the 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


71 


same.  The  special  point  of  this  friendly  criti- 
cism was  that  the  division  of  the  subject  ex- 
hausted it,  and  that  its  doctrines  were  strictly 
those  of  the  text.  With  such  a  mentor,  Alexan- 
der was  saved  from  the  homiletic  blunders  into 
which  young  ministers  so  often  fall. 

Another  event  in  the  life  of  Alexander  Camp- 
bell, which,  while  perhaps  not  strictly  a  part  of 
ministerial  preparation  as  prescribed  by  the 
Seminaries,  had  such  a  vital  bearing  upon  his 
life-work,  that  it  very  properly  presents  itself 
for  consideration  in  this  connection.  He  had  now 
aiTived  at  an  age  when  his  thoughts  turned  upon 
another  subject  of  vital  importance  to  human 
welfare  and  happiness.  He  believed  with  the 
Scriptures  that  it  was  not  good  for  man  to  be 
alone.  Along  with  his  great  intellectual  power, 
he  had  a  warm  domestic  nature,  that  sought  and 
found  its  keenest  enjoyment  in  the  home  circle. 
But,  if  up  to  this  period  he  had  seriously  con- 
templated a  matrimonial  alliance,  his  biographer 
has  not  mentioned  it.  Indeed,  from  his  letters 
published  in  the  Weekly  Reporter,  to  which 
allusion  has  already  been  made,  he  seems  to 
have  taken  unromantic  views  of  the  question, 
frowning  upon  the  unusual  liberties  exercised  by 
the  young  people  of  his  community,  and  con- 
demning with  all  the  earnestness  of  his  nature 
the  matrimonial  yoke  too  carelessly  assumed. 

To  him  life  was  full  of  great  problems,  and 


72 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


the  choosing  of  a  wife  who  was  to  share  in  their 
solution  was  not  the  least  serious  business  before 
him.  His  character  was  altogether  too  well- 
balanced  for  his  heart  to  run  away  with  his  head, 
or  to  be  led  into  any  alliance  which  would  not 
further  him  in  the  great  mission  of  his  life. 

The  circumstances  which  led  to  his  mai'riage 
are  unromantic  in  the  extreme.  His  father,  in 
his  ministry  to  the  scattered  saints,  had  formed 
the  acquaintance  of  John  Brown,  an  intelligent 
and  prosperous  farmer  across  the  State  line,  in 
what  is  now  West  Virginia.  As  Thomas  Camp- 
bell's labors  frequently  brought  him  into  the 
neighborhood,  this  acquaintance  ripened  into  a 
warm  friendship.  They  were  akin  in  their  deep 
interest  in  religious  themes  and  in  their  literary 
tastes.  During  one  of  his  visits,  Thomas  Camp- 
bell promised  Mr.  Brown  some  favorite  books, 
and  upon  his  return  to  Washington  sent  them 
down  by  his  son  Alexander.  This  errand  was 
destined  to  be  an  important  one  in  his  career. 
In  the  family  of  Mr.  Brown  was  an  only  daugh- 
ter, Margaret,  then  some  eighteen  years  of  age, 
whom  he  now  for  the  first  time  met.  She  is 
described  as  tall,  slender  and  graceful,  with  a 
sweet,  benignant  countenance  and  most  engaging 
manners.  Nor  was  she  deficient  in  those  graces 
of  mind  and  heart  which  give  to  beauty  its  real 
charm.  She  was  noted  in  the  neighborhood  for 
her  piety  and  industry;  and  had  enjoyed  the  best 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


73 


educational  privileges  at  that  time  provided  for 
young  women.  On  the  whole,  her  warm,  gentle 
nature  was  suited  to  the  strong,  rugged  intellect 
of  the  young  preacher,  and  he  was  not  long  in 
discovering  it.  He  found  it  easy  to  invent  or 
discover  excuses  for  repeating  his  visits.  His 
talents  and  acquirements  soon  won  for  him  a 
hearty  welcome  in  the  family  circle,  and  his 
sprightly  and  agreeable  conversational  powers 
made  him  a  most  enjoyable  companion.  The 
intimacy  thus  established  between  Alexander 
Campbell  and  the  Brown  family  led  to  warmer 
feelings  between  the  daughter  and  himself,  which 
ended  in  a  proposal  of  marriage,  and  their  union 
on  March  12,  1811. 

Following  his  marriage,  Mr.  Campbell  went  to 
live  with  his  father-in-law;  and  while  continuing 
to  preach  at  different  points  within  the  reach  of 
his  new  home,  his  delight  in  active  exercise  led 
him  at  once  to  engage  in  assisting  Mr.  Brown  in 
the  management  of  the  farm.  Having  acquired 
a  practical  knowledge  of  farming  in  boyhood,  he 
entered  upon  his  new  duties  with  the  ability  and 
zeal  that  chai-acterized  all  his  undertakings. 

Here  he  also  displayed  his  extraordinary  capac- 
ity for  achievement,  combining  with  bis  daily** 
labors  on  the  farm  an  uninterrupted  study  of  the 
great  questions  that  concerned  him  as  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel.  Physical  exercise  seemed  only 
to  whet  his  mind  to  a  keener  edge;  and  his 


74 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


enjoyment  of  out-door  life  was  not  allowed  to 
interfere  with  the  regular  course  of  study  which 
he  continued  to  prescribe  for  himself.  As  an 
illustration  of  his  method  of  study,  we  give  the 
following  instance:  "When  his  horses,  weary 
with  the  plow,  were  resting  for  a  little  while  in 
the  shade,  he  would  take  from  his  pocket  the 
New  Testament  he  always  carried,  and  spend  the 
time  in  committing  a  portion  of  it  to  memory,  or 
in  tracing  out  the  order  and  method  of  a  dis- 
course upon  some  important  theme." ^  He  con- 
tinued to  observe  the  old  habit,  formed  during 
his  student  life,  of  early  rising,  and  thus  gained 
many  a  quiet  hour  for  study  while  others  slept. 
The  noon-hour,  too,  while  resting  from  labor, 
was  similarly  occupied.  He  thus  spent  every 
moment, disengaged  from  labor,either  in  study  or 
in  conversing  about  the  great  subjects  amidst 
which  he  continually  dwelt.  In  a  carefully  pre- 
served catalogue  he  kept  a  list  of  all  the  books 
he  read,  and  a  summary  of  all  the  important 
truths  they  contained;  and  during  the  first  year 
of  his  married  life  he  read,  according  to  his  own 
estimate,  thirty-five  volumes,  containing  an 
aggregate  of  8,354  pages.  Nor  were  these  read 
in  a  superficial  manner,  but  with  the  greatest 
care,  making  extensive  extracts  of  such  portions 
as  he  desired  to  remember. 
Thus  in  an  obscure  corner  of  the  earth,  and  in 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  1,  p.  441. 


MINISTERIAL  PREPARATION 


75 


humble  occupations,  Providence  was  fashioning 
the  mind  and  heart  of  a  religious  leader,  who  was 
shortly,  like  John  the  Baptist  in  the  wilderness 
of  Judea,  to  unmask  the  pharisaism  of  his  time, 
and  to  call  a  world  of  erring  ecclesiasts  to  true 
repentance. 


V. 


EELIGIOUS  DISCOVEEIES. 

BOUT  the  time  of  Alexander  Campbell's  mar- 


riage,  a  crisis  came  to  the  affairs  of  the 
Christian  Association.  The  nucleus  of  friends 
who  gathered  about  him  and  his  venerable 
father,  began  insensibly  to  assume  the  position 
of  a  distinct  religious  body.  This  awakened  the 
deep  concern  of  the  elder  Campbell.  It  had 
never  been  his  intention  to  add  to  the  confusion 
of  the  religious  world  by  founding  or  encourag- 
ing a  separate  religious  society.  Fi'om  the  first 
he  had  insisted  that  the  Association  was  in  no 
sense  to  be  regarded  as  a  church.  It  was  merely 
to  be  an  organization  of  men,  working  through 
the  various  churches  to  which  they  belonged,  for 
the  union  of  God's  children. 

It  had  been  a  matter  of  continuous  regret  to 
Thomas  Campbell,  that  he  had  been  compelled 
to  withdraw  for  a  season  from  the  church  that 
nurtured  him;  and  now  he  shrank  from  the 
responsibility  of  creating  a  new  religious  party, 
and  was  disposed  to  the  adoption  of  any  meas- 
ure by  which  such  a  result  could  be  avoided. 
Foreseeing  the  danger,  he  was  led,  some  months 


(76; 


RELIGIOUS  DISCO^'ERIES 


77 


previous,  through  the  suggestion  of  friends  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  to  consider  favor- 
ably an  ecclesiastical  union  with  that  body. 
Why  should  he  not?  His  own  forgiving  nature 
had  refused  to  cherish  resentment  for  the  treat- 
ment accorded  him  by  his  brethren.  As  yet  he 
and  most  of  his  followers  held,  in  the  main,  to 
the  doctrines  of  the  Westminster  Confession  of 
Faith.  The  only  alternative  was  the  organiza- 
tion of  an  independent  church.  Influenced  by  a 
strong  desire  to  conserve  the  peace  of  religious 
society,  he  finally  concluded  to  apply  for  mem- 
bership in  the  Presbyterian  Synod,  soon  to  meet 
in  Washington.  His  son,  with  keener  foresight, 
did  not  anticipate  any  favorable  result,  but 
acceded  to  his  father's  plans. 

Accordingly  Thomas  Campbell  appeared  be- 
fore the  Synod,  explaining  the  principles  of  the 
Association  to  which  he  belonged,  and  asking 
admission  for  himself  and  his  brethren.  His 
friendly  overtures  were  rejected,  and  his  recep- 
tion into  "ministerial  and  Christian  commun- 
ion" denied  on  the  vague  claim  that  there  were 
"important  reasons"  for  this  decision.  Stung 
by  this  denial,  and  its  implied  reflection  upon  his 
own  ministerial  standing,  he  demanded  to  know 
what  the  "important  reasons"  were.  He  was 
informed  that  the  most  serious  were  his  attitude 
of  indifference  toward  infant  baptism,  his  oppo- 
sition to  creeds  and  confessions,  and  the  encour- 


78 


ALEXAI^DER  CAMPBELL 


agement  which  he  had  given  his  son  to  preach 
the  Gospel  without  any  regular  authority.  These 
were  the  grounds  of  his  offending,  and  not  any 
irregularity  of  life  or  conduct  on  his  part.  No 
concessions  which  he  could  conscientiously  make 
would  remove  these  barriers,  though  he  humbly 
promised  to  be  obedient  to  the  Synod  in  every 
thing,  if  only  he  were  permitted  to  advocate 
"Christian  union  upon  Christian  principles." 
This  privilege  he  could  not  and  would  not  sur- 
render, and  the  Presbyterian  fold  was  not  then 
large  enough  to  admit  him  on  such  a  platform. 

Upon  the  failure  of  this  well-meant  effort, 
nothing  remained  for  the  members  of  the  Asso- 
ciation, in  their  desire  for  church-fellowship, 
but  to  resolve  themselves  into  an  independent 
church.  Thomas  Campbell,  with  great  reluc- 
tance, finally  gave  his  consent  that  steps  should 
be  taken  to  effect  such  an  organization,  and  a 
meeting  for  this  purpose  was  appointed  for 
May  4,  1811.  At  this  meeting  it  was  proposed 
that  admission  to  membership  should  be  granted 
to  those  who  gave  satisfactory  answer  to  the 
question,  "  What  is  the  meritorious  cause  of  a 
sinner's  acceptance  with  God?"  To  this  test 
question,  which  was  never  again  propounded, 
thirty  gave  satisfactory  answers,  and  were 
enrolled  as  the  members  of  the  new  church. 
Thomas  Campbell,  the  originator  and  leader  of 
the  movement,  was  selected  as  the  elder,  four 


RELIGIOUS  DISCO\'ERIES 


79 


deacons  were  chosen,  and  Alexander  Campbell, 
whose  great  talents  were  now  recognized,  was 
licensed  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

Thus  was  formally  organized  a  distinct  relig- 
ious communion,  known  as  the  Brush  Run 
Church,  a  veritable  church  in  the  wilderness. 
These  thirty  valiant  names,  banded  together  in 
the  search  for,  and  in  the  common  pursuit  of,  a 
more  excellent  way  of  Christian  conquest  than 
that  presented  by  the  strife  and  bitterness  of 
sectarianism,  formed  a  new  band  of  Pilgrim 
Fathers,  before  whom  was  an  unbeaten  path  and 
many  perils.  But  right  heroically  did  they  pur- 
sue their  way  in  the  face  of  obstacles  that  to  us 
seem  almost  insurmountable. 

In  many  essential  i*espects  this  pioneer  church 
differed  from  the  thousands  of  churches  which 
have  sprung  from  its  foundation;  but  it  had 
already  caught  tbe  underlying  truths  which  cul- 
minated in  the  principles  to-day  advocated  by  a 
great  Christian  brotherhood.  Two  vital  princi- 
ples constituted  its  platform.  The  first  was  the 
sole  authority  of  tlie  Bible  as  the  basis  of  faith 
and  fellowship.  Thomas  Campbell's  famous 
declaration,  "Where  the  Scriptures  speak  we 
speak;  where  the  Scriptures  are  silent  we  are 
silent,"  made  further  statement  of  belief  or 
terms  of  fellowship  than  those  given  in  the 
Bible  impossible.  The  second  principle  was 
that  which  had  consumed  the  life  of  Thomas 


80 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


Campbell,  the  exaltation  of  the  standard  of 
union  in  Christ.  The  new  church  was  to  be  a 
beacon-light  calling  the  attention  of  the  world  to 
the  prayer  of  the  Master  that  "  they  all  may  be 
one."  Farther  than  this  it  did  not,  at  this  time, 
seem  prepared  to  go.  Its  members  had  not  even 
stopped  to  consider  the  logical  conclusions  to 
which  their  own  principles  would  lead  them. 
The  plan  of  salvation,  the  form  and  meaning  of 
baptism,  and  many  other  questions  that  were 
dividing  the  religious  world,  had  not  as  yet 
claimed  their  serious  attention.  But  the  leaven 
had  been  planted,  and  would  in  time  work  out 
the  fullness  of  the  Master's  purpose. 

That  the  views  of  Alexander  Campbell  were  in 
perfect  accord  with  the  main  object  of  this  newly 
organized  church,  we  have  evidence  in  his  own 
utterances.  "I  dare  not  be  a  party  man,"  said 
he,  "  for  these  reasons: 

"  1.  Because  Christ  has  forbidden  me.  He 
has  commanded  us  to  keep  the  '  unity  of  the 
Spii'it;'  to  be  'of  one  mind  and  of  one  judg- 
ment;' to  'love  each  other  with  a  pure  heart  fer- 
vently,' and  to  '  call  no  man  master'  on  earth. 

"2.  Because  no  party  will  receive  into  com- 
munion all  whom  God  would  receive  into 
heaven.  God  loves  his  children  more  than 
creeds,  and  man  was  not  made  for  the  Bible,  but 
the  Bible  for  man.    But  if  I  am  asked  by  a  par- 


RELIGIOUS  DISCOVERIES 


81 


tisan,  Could  you  not  join  us  and  let  these  things 
alone?    I  answer,  no,  because — 

"3.  The  man  that  promotes  the  interest  of  a 
party  stands  next  in  guilt  to  the  man  that  made 
it.  The  man  that  puts  a  second  stone  on  a  build- 
ing is  as  instrumental  in  its  erection  as  the  man 
that  laid  the  first.  He  that  supports  a  party  bids 
the  party  God  speed ;  and  he  that  bids  them  God 
speed  is  a  partaker  of  their  evil  deeds. 

"4.  Because  all  parties  oppose  reformation. 
They  all  pray  for  it;  but  they  will  not  work  for 
it.  None  of  them  dare  return  to  the  original 
standard.  I  speak  not  against  any  denomination 
in  particular,  but  against  all.  I  speak  not 
against  any  system  of  truth,  but  against  all  ex- 
cept the  Bible.  '  Hold  fast  the  form  of  sound 
words  '  condemns  them  all.  It  is  a  doleful  truth, 
that  the  very  persons  who  ought  to  have  advo- 
cated reformation,  always  opposed  it."^ 

The  first  need  of  the  new  church  was  a  meet- 
ing-place. Thus  far  the  meetings  had  been 
held  wherever  opportunity  afforded,  generally  in 
the  houses  of  its  devoted  members.  But  the 
steps  recently  taken  made  a  fixed  meeting-place 
indispensable  to  the  permanence  and  success  of 
the  movement.  The  members,  therefore,  set  to 
work  diligently  in  the  construction  of  a  rude 
building  at  Brush  Run,  and  so  rapidly  was  the 
work  prosecuted  by  these  willing  hands,  that  by 

6  1  Memoirs,  vol.  1,  p.  353. 


82 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


June  in,  Alexander  Campbell  was  able  to  preach 
the  first  fsernion  in  the  new  meeting-house.  So 
poor  were  most  of  the  members  that  they  were 
unable  to  finish  the  intei-ior  of  this  modest  frame 
building,  and  assembled  in  it  for  worship  even 
during  the  inclemency  of  winter  without  stoves 
or  other  appointments  of  comfort.  But  the  chill 
and  cheerlessness  of  their  surroundings  found 
compensation  in  the  ardor  of  their  devotion  and 
the  warmth  of  their  affection  which  had  been 
elevated  above  the  love  of  party  by  the  love  of 
Christ. 

An  episode  occurred  at  this  first  meeting  which 
soon  led  to  important  changes  in  the  practice  of 
this  infant  church.  It  was  resolved  that  the 
Lord's  Supper  should  be  celebrated  weekly,  in 
conformity  with  the  example  of  the  primitive 
church;  but  at  the  first  communion  service  it 
was  observed  that  several  who  were  regarded  as 
members  did  not  partake  of  the  emblems.  On 
inquiry,  it  was  discovered  that  they  did  not  con- 
sider themselves  scriptural  subjects,  as  they  had 
not  been  l)aplized.  Upon  further  inquiry,  it 
was  learned  that  they  would  be  satisfied  with 
nothing  but  immersion  as  scriptural  baptism. 
Though  Thoinas  Campbell  had  himself  been 
sprinkled  in  infancy,  and  did  not  as  yet  question 
the  validity  of  his  baptism,  he  did  not  scruple  to 
accede  to  the  demands  of  these  members,  since 
they  had  never  been  baptized.    So  they  were 


RELIGIOUS  DISCOVERIES 


83 


taken  to  a  pool  in  Buffalo  Creek,  and  with  clue 
ceremony  immersed.  It  is  curious  to  observe 
the  manner  of  this  first  immersion  in  the  new 
church,  which  would  now  scarcely  be  regarded  as 
befitting  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion.  He 
requested  the  candidates  to  wade  out  into  the 
pool,  to  the  depth  of  their  shoulders,  while  he 
climbed  out  on  an  overhanging  root,  and  bent 
their  heads  beneath  the  water,  repeating  as  he 
did  so  the  baptismal  formula.  But  whatever 
may  have  been  thought  of  the  manner  in  which 
the  baptism  was  administered,  it  was  significant 
that  Thomas  Campbell,  the  leader  of  this 
reformatory  movement,  should  be  the  first  to 
introduce  immersion,  a  practice  which  has  since 
become  one  of  the  distinguishing  features  of  the 
Christian  Church. 

The  early  years  following  the  organization  of 
the  Brush  Run  Church  were  eventful  years  in 
the  history  of  the  new  movement.  Its  promo- 
ters had  launched  upon  an  untried  sea,  and  had 
not  yet  learned  their  bearings.  But  they  had  an 
unfailing  compass  on  board  in  the  Word  of  God. 
Following  its  direction,  they  were  being  continu- 
ally led  toward  the  desired  haven  of  Truth;  but 
not  without  encountering  many  a  storm  of  bitter 
opposition,  and  many  perilous  experiences. 

Alexander  Campbell,  having  cut  loose  from 
his  old  religious  moorings,  was  now  confronted 
by  many  difficult  problems.    The  way  seems  so 


84 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


plain  to  us  that  wc  can  scarcely  conceive  of  the 
trials  of  those  pioneer  days.  His  early  religious 
training,  and  the  accepted  customs  of  religious 
society,  were  bai'riers  that  intercepted  the  full 
flash  of  truth.  But  having  now  resolved  to 
accept  nothing  upon  the  traditions  of  the  fath- 
ers, he  determined  that  each  step  before  him 
should  be  taken  under  scriptural  guidance,  and 
not  until  he  was  clearly  convinced  that  he  was 
following  in  the  footsteps  of  the  Master.  This 
accounts  for  the  gradual  unfolding  of  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  new  reformation,  covering  a  period 
of  some  sixteen  years,  from  1811  to  1827. 

Having  first  convinced  himself  of  the  scriptur- 
alness  of  his  position,  he  was  ordained  to  the 
ministry  upon  the  recommendation  of  the  Brush 
Run  Church  on  the  first  day  of  the  new  year 
1812.  He  had  already,  as  Ave  have  seen,  been 
doing  acceptable  work  as  a  preacher,  but  he  felt 
that  the  time  had  come  that  his  life  must  be 
irrevocably  dedicated  to  religious  work.  He  did 
not  regai'd  the  ceremony  of  ordination  as  confer- 
ring any  authority  which  he  did  not  already  pos- 
sess, but  as  a  public  testimony  that  the  person 
ordained  possessed  the  necessary  authority. 

As  the  result  of  a  searching  self-examination 
at  this  time,  he  has  left  us  the  following  heart- 
picture  of  himself,  in  which  he  enumerates  the 
Providential  circumstances  that  made  the  hum- 


RELIGIOUS  DISCOVERIES 


85 


ble  oflfice  of  the  ministry  his  tinal  and  unalter- 
able choice: 

"Special  instances  of  Divine  power,  which  I 
consider  to  bind  me  under  obligations  to  be 
specially  devoted  to  Him,  with  my  whole  mind, 
soul  and  body:  1.  In  being  born  of  religious 
parents,  and  of  course  religiously  educated. 
2.  In  receiving  an  education,  in  some  respects, 
to  qualify  me  for  that  office,  and  this  education 
providential  in  the  following  respects:  (1)  In 
my  grand  desire  at  first  being  not  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  but  to  shine  in  literary  honors  and  afflu- 
ence. (2)  In  my  design  being  frustrated,  and 
my  mind  turned  to  desire  that  office.  (3)  In  my 
being  introduced,  quite  contrary  to  expectation, 
to  the  University  of  Glasgow,  and  the  literary 
advantages  there.  3.  In  resolving,  when  in 
imminent  danger  at  sea,  to  serve  God  in  this 
way,  on  two  occasions  of  extraordinary  deliver- 
ance. 4.  In  my  situation  being  such  upon  my 
arrival  in  this  country,  that  I  could  not  prepare 
mj'self  for  any  other  office.  5.  In  the  particu- 
lar persecutions  that  befell  my  father,  which  shut 
up  any  prospects  of  support  in  the  exercise  of 
that  office,  yet  in  my  giving  it  the  preference. 
6.  In  my  favorable  and  easy  circumstances  for 
that  purpose.  7.  In  giving  me  a  choice  com- 
panion, congenial  to  my  inclination  of  serving 
Him.  8.  In  giving  me  some  desire  after  his 
salvation.    9.   In  giving  me  some  desire  after 


80 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


the  salvation  and  reformation  of  mankind. 
10.  In  giving  me  tolerably  good  talents  for  edi- 
fying others.  11.  In  giving  me  a  call  from  the 
church  to  px-each  the  Gospel.  12.  In  my  desire 
to  suffer  hardships  and  reproach  in  that  good 
work."  ^ 

It  was  natural  that  one  actuated  by  such  high 
and  disinterested  motives  should  shrink  from 
no  step  urged  by  the  dictates  of  conscience  and 
duty.  In  this  we  find  the  true  spirit  of  a  re- 
former, and  many  were  the  changes  that  it  soon 
led  him  to  make. 

The  question  of  scriptural  baptism,  to  which 
he  had  hitherto  given  little  attention,  now  came 
before  him  in  new  light.  The  arrival  of  a 
daughter  in  the  new  home  made  the  question  of 
infant  baptism  one  of  "  immediate,  practical 
interest."  From  his  early  education,  he  had 
come  to  look  upon  it  as  a  religious  act  not  to  be 
neglected,  but  he  now  discovered  to  his  satisfac- 
tion that  it  was  without  divine  authority.  But  ^ 
a  more  startling  thought  came  to  his  mind  while 
engaged  in  this  investigation.  If  infant  baptism 
was  unscriptural,  had  he  ever  himself  been  bap- 
tized? Previously  he  had  put  the  question  aside 
by  saying,  "  As  I  am  sure  it  is  unscriptural  to 
make  this  matter  a  term  of  communion,  I  let  it 
slip.  I  wish  to  think  and  let  think  on  those 
matters."    But  that  answer  no  longer  satisfied 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  1,  p.  381. 


RELIGIOUS  DISCOVKKIES 


87 


his  conscience.  He  must  know  the  mind  of  the 
Master.  A  careful  study  of  the  whole  subject 
followed.  Abandoning  all  uninspired  authori- 
ties, he  applied  himself  afresh  to  the  study  of 
the  Bible. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  investigation,  he 
discovered  that  not  only  the  baptism  of  infants, 
but  its  administration  by  sprinkling,  was  un- 
authorized, and  that  he  was  an  unbaptized  per- 
son. In  this  conclusion  his  wife  heartily  con- 
curred, and  both  resolved  to  obey  the  command 
of  Christ  in  the  light  of  his  Word.  With  him,  to 
resolve  was  to  act.  Wishing  to  proceed  without 
delay,  he  made  application  to  Matthias  Luce,  a 
Baptist  minister  of  his  acquaintance,  to  perform 
the  rite.  Out  of  respect  to  his  father,  bethought 
best  to  acquaint  him  with  his  purpose.  In  the 
interview,  Thomas  Campbell  was  reticent,  but 
offered  no  particular  objection ;  and  on  the  day 
appointed  for  baptism,  to  the  surprise  of  all, 
appeared  in  readiness  to  yield  similar  obedience, 
along  with  wife  and  oldest  daughter.  The  occa- 
sion was  a  memorable  one.  A  large  company  of 
friends  had  assembled  on  the  banks  of  the  Buf- 
falo ,  for,  having  become  convinced  of  his  duty, 
Alexander  determined  that  the  people  to  whom 
he  preached  should  have  the  opportunity  of  wit- 
nessing this  public  profession  of  his  former 
error. 

At  this  point,  Alexander  Campbell  took  an- 


88 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


other  step  toward  the  restoration  of  the  New 
^  Testament  pattern.  Hitherto  believer's  baptism 
had  only  been  administered  upon  certain  ac- 
cepted tests  of  the  spiritual  fitness  of  the  candi- 
date, called  a  religious  experience.  Believing 
that  the  only  divinely-authorized  prerequisite  to 
baptism  was  an  acknowledgment  of  t^ie  Messiah- 
ship  of  Jesus,  Mr.  Campbell  stipulated  that  he 
was  to  receive  baptism  on  the  simple  confession 
that  "  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God,"  declaring,  "  I 
have  set  out  to  follow  the  apostles  of  Christ  and 
their  Master,  and  I  will  be  baptized  only  into 
the  primitive  Christian  faith." 

This  step  taken  by  the  leaders  of  the  new 
movement,  soon  led  to  important  changes  that 
became  far-reaching  in  their  results. 

The  first  was  the  change  of  position  which 
Thomas  and  Alexander  Campbell  henceforth 
sustained  to  the  movement.  Up  to  this  point 
Thomas  Campbell  had  been  the  recognized  and 
trusted  leader.  It  was  his  voice  that  first 
sounded  the  call  to  God's  wrangling  children  to 
cease  from  their  unseemly  strife.  It  was  his  pen 
that  marked  out  a  pathway  to  a  broader  and 
holier  fellowship.  But  "  from  the  moment 
Thomas  Campbell  concluded  to  follow  the  exam- 
ple of  his  son  in  relation  to  baptism,"  the  man- 
tle of  leadership  passed  to  the  latter.  Without 
rivalry  or  jealousy,  and  in  the  same  perfect  con- 
fidence and  loving  companionship,  they  contin- 


RELIGIOUS  DISCOVERIES 


89 


ued  to  share  the  hibors  of  the  cause  the}'  had 
espoused,  but  it  was  Alexander  who,  henceforth, 
stood  in  the  forefront,  strong,  resolute,  aggres- 
sive, the  recognized  leader  of  the  Reformation, 
intensely  hated  by  his  enemies,  ardently  admired 
and  loved  by  his  friends. 

The  course  of  Alexander  Campbell  and  his 
father,  relative  to  the  question  of  baptism,  was 
soon  followed  by  a  majority  of  the  congregation, 
and  in  the  end  immersion  was  unanimously  rec- 
ognized as  the  only  scriptural  baptism. 


VI. 


TKIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS. 

s  WAS  to  be  expected,  the  attitude  of  the 


Brush  Run  Chui'ch  in  becoming  ii  body  of 
immersed  believers,  awakened  a  storm  of  oppo- 
sition from  the  Pedo-baptist  ranks,  and  its  mem- 
bers became  the  subjects  of  no  little  persecu- 
tion. Misrepresentations  of  all  kinds  were 
freely  circulated  among  the  people.  Family  and 
friendship  ties  were  broken,  and  the  common 
civilities  of  society  were  denied  to  this  new  order 
of  heretics.  It  is  i-elated  that  Alexander  Camp- 
bell, returning  after  nightfall  from  one  of  his 
appointments  about  this  time,  was  overtaken  by 
a  violent  storm.  Calling  at  the  home  of  a 
Seceder  lady,  he  sought  shelter.  Before  grant- 
ing his  request  she  desired  to  know  his  name. 
Being  informed  that  it  was  Alexander  Campbell 
who  sought  her  hospitality,  she  promptly  refused 
him  admittance,  giving  as  a  reason  her  hostility 
to  his  religious  views;  so  he  was  obliged  to  con- 
tinue his  journey  in  the  face  of  a  furious  tem- 
pest, through  an  almost  trackless  forest,  until  he 
reached  home. 

These  trials,  so  far  from  discouraging  this 


(90; 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


91 


feeble  band  of  reformers,  served  rather  to 
strengtheu  their  faith  and  purpose.  Convinced 
of  the  correctness  of  their  course,  they  were 
drawn  more  closely  to  each  other  by  the  petty 
persecutions  which  they  were  now  called  to  suf- 
fer. "  They  often  visited  each  other's  houses, 
often  spending  a  considerable  portion  of  the 
night  in  social  prayer,  in  searching  the  Scrip- 
tures, asking  and  answering]questions,  and  sing- 
ing hymns  of  praise."  Thus  was  laid,  in  ob- 
scurity and  adversity,  the  foundation  of  a  great 
religious  movement. 

A  new  situation  now  confronted  Mr.  Campbell 
and  his  followers.  The  course  which  brought 
them  into  disfavor  with  Pedo-baptists  secured 
their  acceptance  with  Baptists.  Since  they  had 
become  iminersionists,  the  latter  began  to  man- 
ifest a  friendly  interest  in  them,  and  urged  them 
to  become  members  of  the  Redstone  Association, 
which  embraced  all  the  Baptist  churches  of  that 
region.  The  matter  was  laid  before  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Brush  Run  Church  in  the  autumn  of 
1813.  After  much  hesitation  and  prayerful  con- 
sideration, ;it  was  decided  to  enter  the  Associa- 
tion, on  condition  that  its  members  should  be 
independent  of  all  human  creeds,  and  should 
enjoy  the  privilege  of  preaching  whatever  they 
learned  from  the  Holy  Scriptures,  "regardless 
of  any  creed  or  formula  in  Christendom."  Up- 
on these  terms  they  were  received,  and  a  union 


92 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


was  formed  which  for  several  years  furnished  a 
home  for  this  iufaut  church. 

Speaking  of  his  religious  views  at  this  period, 
Mr.  Campbell  said:  "lam  now  an  Independ- 
ent in  church  government  and  a  Baptist  in  so 
far  as  respects  baptism."  While  differing  in 
many  things  from  the  views  held  by  the  Baptist 
ministers  with  whom  he  was  associated,  he  was 
ready  to  grant  that  liberty  of  opinion  which,  had 
it  been  granted  him  in  turn,  might  have  led  to  a 
permanent  and  happy  union  in  Christ's  service. 

In  the  meantime  Mr.  Campbell  continued  to 
preach  in  connection  with  his  labors  on  the 
farm,  but  without  making  any  decided  impres- 
sion on  the  community.  Occasionally  individu- 
als presented  themselves  for  baptism,  but  the 
loss  by  removals  equaled  the  gains  by  accession, 
and  the  church  was  scarcely  able  to  preserve  its 
original  number.  Discouraged  over  the  meager 
results  of  his  labors,  he  favorably  entertained  a 
movement, now  set  on  foot  by  some  of  his  friends, 
to  plant  a  religious  colony  in  some  unsettled  por- 
tion of  Ohio.  It  was  urged  that  with  a  member- 
ship so  scattered,  nothing  could  be  accomplished 
in  the  face  of  the  opposition  encountered,  and 
that  in  a  newer  section  of  the  country  they  could 
improve  their  condition  and  increase  their  use- 
fulness. Mr.  Campbell  was  invited  to  join  the 
company,  and  was  made  a  member  of  the  com- 
mittee sent  out  to  select  a  suitable  location. 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUJIPHS 


93 


After  visiting  different  portions  of  the  State,  the 
vicinity  of  Zanesville  was  selected  as  the  most 
suitable  location  for  carrying  out  the  purposes 
of  the  society,  and  it  was  decided  that  removal 
should  take  place  as  soon  as  they  could  individ- 
ually make  arrangements  to  do  so. 

In  this  new  field  it  was  felt  that  greater 
progress  could  be  made  in  advocating  the  princi- 
ples of  the  Christian  Association.  But  this  was 
not  to  be  God's  method  in  the  promotion  of  his 
cause.  When  Mr.  Campbell,  on  his  return,  ac- 
quainted his  father-in-law  with  his  intentions, 
Mr.  Brown  seriously  opposed  the  project,  object- 
ing to  the  removal  of  his  only  daughter  and  his 
son-in-law,  whom  he  regarded  with  great  esteem, 
to  so  great  a  distance.  As  an  inducement  to 
keep  them  near  him,  he  offered  to  present  Mr. 
Campbell  with  the  fine  farm  on  which  he  lived. 
This  generous  offer  Mr.  Campbell  gratefully 
accepted,  abandoning  the  colonization  scheme, 
which  now  fell  through,  and  entering  with  new 
zeal  upon  his  combined  labors  as  farmer  and 
preacher.  By  this  gift  he  was  providentially 
provided  with  the  means  which  enabled  him  to 
devote  his  energies  unreservedly  and  without 
remuneration  to  the  spread  of  reformatory  prin- 
ciples. His  management  of  the  farm  which  thus 
came  into  his  possession,  was  with  an  industry 
and  ability  that  did  not  fail  to  commend  him  to 
the  neighboring  farmers ;  but  he  never  allowed 


94 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


these  labors  to  interfere  with  his  regular  ap- 
pointments for  preaching,  or  to  interrupt  his 
communion  with  the  great  spirit  of  Truth. 

Thus  began  the  home  to  which  Alexander 
Campbell,  with  his  great  natui-e,  was  always 
warmly  attached,  and  to  which,  after  his  long 
campaigns  of  later  years,  he  returned  to  find 
refreshing  rest  and  his  keenest  enjoyment.  For 
the  home  thus  providentially  furnished  him  on 
the  "beautiful  flowing  Buffalo,"  became  after  a 
time  his  beloved  Bethany,  where  he  engaged  in 
his  intensest  labors,  and  which  deserves  ever  to 
be  celebrated  as  the  cradle  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century  Reformation. 

The  situation  in  which  Mr.  Campbell  found 
himself,  soon  after  his  connection  with  the  Red- 
stone Association  of  the  Baptist  churches,  was 
far  from  inviting.  The  originality  of  his  method 
^yin  dealing  with  the  Scriptures,  and  his  utter  dis- 
regard for  customs,  however  time-honored, 
which  were  not  sanctioned  by  primitive  precept 
or  example,  awakened  the  suspicion  of  the  more 
narrow-minded  of  the  Baptist  ministers,  who 
were  not  slow  in  manifesting  their  disapproval. 
His  popularity  among  the  churches  of  the  Asso- 
ciation, no  doubt  added  to  their  displeasure,  and 
at  every  opportunity  he  was  made  to  feel  the 
sting  of  their  resentment. 

This  hostility,  which  at  first  manifested  itself 
in  slights  and  little  annoyances,  at  last  led  to 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


95 


an  open  attack  upon  his  teachings.  In  August, 
1816,  in  spite  of  the  intrigues  of  his  enemies,  he 
was  invited  to  speak  at  the  annual  meeting  of 
the  Association.  Upon  this  occasion  he  preached 
his  memorable  "  Sermon  on  the  Law,"  taking 
his  text  from  Romans  8:3:  "  For  what  the  law 
could  not  do,  in  that  it  was  weak  through  the 
flesh,  God  sending  his  own  Son  in  the  likeness 
of  sinful  flesh,  and  for  sin,  condemned  sin  in 
the  flesh."  In  this  discourse,  he  made,  for  the 
first  time,  the  distinction  between  the  law  and 
the  Gospel,  the  old  and  the  new  dispensation, 
which  afterward  afforded  him  an  impregnable 
position  in  his  conflict  with  the  religious  errors 
of  his  time.  A  sentence  or  two  from  the  con- 
clusion of  the  discourse,  which  may  be  found  in 
full  in  Mr.  Campbell's  published  works,  will 
reveal  the  high  spiritual  tone  of  his  uttei'ance: 
"  The  Christian  dispensation  is  called  the  min- 
istration of  the  Spirit,  and,  according!}-,  every- 
thing in  the  salvation  of  the  church  is  accom- 
plished by  the  immediate  energy  of  the  Spirit. 
Jesus  Christ  taught  his  disciples  that  the  testi- 
mony concerning  himself  was  that  only  which 
the  Spirit  would  use,  in  converting  such  of  the 
human  family  as  should  l)e  saved.  He  would 
not  speak  of  himself,  but  what  he  knew  of 
Christ.  iSTow  he  was  to  convince  the  world  of 
sin,  of  righteousness,  of  judgment,  not  by 
applying  the  law  of  Moses,  but  the  facts  con- 


96 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


cerning  Christ,  to  the  consciences  of  the  people. 
The  Spirit  accompanying  the  words  which  the 
apostles  preached,  would  convince  the  world  of 
sin ;  not  by  the  ten  precepts,  but  because  they 
believed  not  in  him, — of  righteousness,  because 
he  went  to  the  Father, — and  of  judgment,  because 
the  prince  of  the  world  Was  judged  by  him.  So 
that  Christ,  and  not  law,  was  the  Alpha  and 
Omega  of  their  sermons,  and  this  the  Spirit 
made  effectual  to  the  salvation  of  thousands."  ^ 

While  the  sermon  presented  nothing  but  the 
plain  Scripture  teaching  on  the  subject,  it  was 
so  bold  an  assault  upon  the  theology  and  preach- 
ing current  among  the  Baptists  at  that  time, 
that  it  created  a  profound  sensation.  The  lay 
members  were,  for  the  most  part,  pleased  with 
its  simple,  natural  presentation  of  the  truth,  but 
it  only  added  fuel  to  the  flame  of  bitterness 
which  some  of  his  fellow-pi'eachers  cherished 
toward  him.    "This  will  never  do,"  they  said, 

this  is  not  our  doctrine." 

Mr.  Campbell,  in  consequence  of  views  pre- 
sented in  this  sermon,  was  "brought  up  for 
trial  and  condemnation"  at  the  next  meeting 
of  the  Association,  which  was  held  in  the 
autumn  of  1817.  At  that  time  but  few  were 
ready  to  accept  his  advanced  religious  con- 
clusions, the  actual  advocates  of  the  Eeforma- 
tion,  scattered   among  the  Baptists  of  three 

6  1  Millenial  Harbinger,  1846. 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


97 


States,  not  numbering  more  than  one  hundred 
and  fifty  persons.  Notwithstanding  this  feeble 
support,  upon  investigation  he  was  acquitted  of 
the  charges  made  against  him,  but  the  persecu- 
tion and  misrepresentation  continued.  His  ene- 
mies employed  every  means  within  their  power 
to  create  prejudice  against  him,  and  from  that 
time  until  his  withdrawal  from  the  Association, 
charges  of  heresy  were  annually  preferred. 

The  difficulties  Mr.  Campbell  now  encoun- 
tered, convinced  him  that  he  had  nothing  to 
hope  from  his  brethren  in  the  ministry,  and  that 
if  his  efforts  at  religious  reformation  were  to 
succeed,  it  must  be  by  the  aid  of  young  men 
trained  under  his  direction.  This  led  him  to  de- 
vote his  energies  for  a  time  to  the  work  of 
education. 

From  early  manhood  he  had  manifested  a  deep 
interest  in  everything  that  would  contribute  to 
the  intellectual  development  of  his  fellowmen. 
At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  had  entered  the 
schoolroom  as  his  father's  assistant.  Later,  in 
his  father's  absence,  he  had  assumed  the  man- 
agement of  the  school.  On  his  arrival  in  Amer- 
ica he  used  his  pen  with  effect  in  advocating  a 
better  method  of  instruction  than  that  employed 
by  the  pioneer  educators  of  "Western  Pennsyl- 
vania. As  now  he  worked  out  for  himself  a  line 
of  action  in  connection  with  the  proposed  relig- 
ious reformation,  he  felt  that  its  success  de- 

7 


98 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


maiulcd  of  its  advocates  the  highest  intellectual 
attainments  possible.  So  deepl}'  was  he  con- 
vinced of  the  need  of  an  educated  ministry,  that 
he  resolved  at  once  to  undei'take  the  instruction 
of  young  men,  if  any  could  be  found,  who  should 
aid  in  the  cause  of  primitive  Christianity.  Early 
^  in  1818  he  set  on  foot  an  educational  enterprise 
which  he  hoped  would  accomplish  this  object. 
At  the  beginning  of  this  year  he  announced  his 
purpose  of  opening  a  seminary  in  his  own  house, 
chiefly  for  young  men,  thus  adding  to  his  other 
labors  the  arduous  one  of  an  instructor.  The 
project  in  one  particular  was  remarkably  success- 
ful ;  in  another  it  was  a  failure. 

The  standing  of  his  father  as  an  educator,  and 
his  own  reputation  for  energy  and  talent,  soon 
brought  him  more  pupils  than  he  could  accom- 
modate. Not  only  from  his  own  neighborhood, 
but  from  Pittsburg  and  other  points  more  dis- 
tant, young  men  came  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of 
his  scholarship.  Those  from  a  distance  he 
boarded  in  his  own  family,  and  not  only  under- 
took the  direction  of  their  studies,  but  also 
sought  to  imbue  their  minds  with  a  love  for,  and 
acquaintance  with,  the  Scriptures,  and  to  awaken 
a  roligious  interest  through  the  morning  and 
evening  devotions  of  his  household. 

It  is  curious  to  note  the  expense  of  an  educa- 
tion in  this  backwoods  seminary.  The  tuition 
for  any  of  the  branches  commonly  taught  in 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


99 


academies,  including  Hebrew  and  French,  was 
five  dollars  a  quarter;  while  board  and  lodging 
were  had  for  the  modest  sum  of  one  dollar  and  a 
half  per  week.  The  discipline,  too,  was  of  a 
rather  more  vigorous  type  than  that  commonly 
employed  in  such  institutions.  Many  of  the 
young  men  were  sent  to  him  because  shut  out  of 
other  schools  on  account  of  insubordination. 
These,  Mr.  Campbell  took  in  charge  with  a  vig- 
orous hand,  in  one  instance  administering  a 
severe  flogging  to  the  ring-leader,  and  establish- 
ing an  authority  that  none  henceforth  dared 
question.  But  if  he  was  at  times  severe,  his 
genial  nature,  his  warm  sympathies,  his  winsome 
manner  and  his  inexhaustible  fund  of  informa- 
tion, in  the  end,  won  the  respect  and  friendship 
of  all  who  came  under  his  influence. 

But  while  he  succeeded  beyond  his  expecta- 
tion in  the  work  of  securing  and  disciplining 
young  men,  in  one  respect  the  school  proved  a 
great  disappointment  to  him.  He  greatly  de- 
sired to  see  some  of  his  pupils  consecrate  them- 
selves to  the  cause  of  truth,  and  join  him  in  his 
crusade  against  religious  error.  It  is  not  strange, 
when  we  consider  the  attitude  of  religious  soci- 
ety toward  Mr.  Campbell  at  that  time,  that  his 
desire  was  in  no  satisfactory  measure  realized. 
His  views  were  regarded  with  suspicion,  if  not 
with  bitter  hostility.  The  acceptance  of  his 
cause  pz-omised  nothing  but  reproach  and  perse- 


100 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


cution.  It  did  not  even  hold  out  the  prospect  of 
moderate  pecuniary  support.  Only  minds  stirred 
with  the  deepest  convictions  could  be  induced  to 
enlist  in  such  a  cause,  and  it  is  not  strange,  in 
view  of  these  conditions,  that  the  young  men 
under  his  instruction  shrank  from  identifying 
themselves  with  so  unpromising  a  movement. 

The  Buffalo  Seminary,  notwithstanding  its 
failure  to  win  ministerial  recruits,  was  continued 
for  several  years.  Finding  the  burdens  heavy, 
in  1819  Mr.  Campbell  called  his  father  to  his 
assistance;  but  even  then  he  found  his  strength 
inadequate  to  the  task  of  keeping  up  the  school 
in  connection  with  the  growing  demands  upon 
his  time  as  a  preacher  of  the  reformation.  His 
health  began  to  suffer  from  confinement  in  the 
schoolroom,  and  since  the  school  did  not  sub- 
serve the  chief  purpose  for  which  it  was  estab- 
lished, he  concluded  to  discontinue  it.  So  this 
early  educational  enterprise  ended  its  career  in 
1822. 

The  failure  of  Alexander  Campbell's  endeav- 
ors, and  those  of  his  father,  to  secure  the  adop- 
tion of  reform  principles  within  existing  parties, 
for  a  time  limited  his  aim,  and  caused  him  to 
despair  of  seeing  any  change  in  religious  society. 
So  far  from  assuming  the  position  of  a  public 
reformer,  he  abandoned  all  expectation  of 
achieving  more  than  the  formation  of  a  single 
congregation,  with  which  he  could  enjoy  the 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


101 


exercise  of  Gospel  privileges,  as  he  conceived 
them  in  the  New  Testament.  But  all  this  while 
he  was  accomplishing  more  than  he  dreamed  of. 
The  leaven  was  at  work;  and  his  own  reputa- 
tion, in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  his  enemies  to 
bring  him  into  disrepute,  was  growing  among 
the  scattered  Baptist  churches  of  Western  Penn- 
sylvania, Virginia  and  Ohio,  over  a  wide  region. 

An  opportunity  unexpectedly  presented  itself, 
in  a  section  of  the  country  where  his  fame  as  an 
able  and  logical  speaker  had  preceded  him, 
which  was  destined  to  furnish  him  with  one  of 
the  most  effective  means  for  the  advancement  of 
his  views.  This  was  an  invitation  to  engage  in 
public  debate  in  defense  of  the  Baptist  cause. 
It  is  a  mistake,  however,  at  this  or  any  other 
period  of  his  life,  to  regard  him  as  a  professional 
controversialist,  never  happy  except  when  en- 
gaged in  measuring  lances  with  some  theological 
antagonist,  or  assailing  the  religious  views  of 
others.  Such  a  conception  does  great  injustice 
to  his  generous  nature.  To  put  an  end  to  relig- 
ious controversy  had,  from  the  beginning,  been 
one  of  the  chief  aims  of  the  movement  which  he 
advocated.  His  father  had  declared  at  the  for- 
mation of  the  "Christian  Association,"  that 
"though  written  objections  to  the  proposed 
movement  would  be  thankfully  I'eceived  and 
seriously  considered,  verbal  controversy  was  ab- 
solutely refused."    When  the  mantle  of  leader- 


102 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ship  fell  upon  the  shoulders  of  Alexander  Camp- 
bell, he  strove  to  adhere  to  the  same  policy, 
shrank  from  public  discussion,  and  was  only 
drawn  into  it  when  any  other  course  would  have 
been  attributed  to  the  weakness  of  his  cause. 
He  was  never  the  aggressor,  though  at  a  later 
period  he  became  favorably  disposed  to  this 
means  of  disseminating  his  views ;  but  when  the 
challenge  came,  he  was  the  last  man  to  shrink 
from  a  manly  and  honorable  defense  of  what  he 
held  to  be  the  truth. 

Thus  he  was  drawn  into  five  celebrated  public 
discussions  of  questions  covering  a  wide  field  of 
investigation,  from  the  scriptural  mode  and 
meaning  of  Christian  baptism  to  the  defense  of 
Protestantism  against  the  Papacy,  and  of  Chris- 
tianity against  infidelity.  In  every  instance  he 
proved  himself  an  able  defender  of  the  truth  as 
he  found  it  in  the  Christian  Scriptures. 

The  first  call  to  engage  in  public,  oral  discus- 
sion, came  to  Mr.  Campbell  in  the  spring  of 
1820.  The  jealousy  of  rival  religious  parties  in 
an  Ohio  village  led  to  a  controversy  between 
two  preachers,  one  a  Seceder,  the  other  a  Bap- 
tist. The  dispute  ended  in  a  challenge  by  Eev. 
John  Walker,  the  Seceder  minister,  to  meet  any 
Baptist  minister  of  good  standing,  in  the  public 
discussion  of  the  question  of  baptism.  The  high 
opinion  entertained  throughout  that  region  of 
Mr.  Campbell's  ability,  led  to  his  selection  as  the 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


103 


most  suitable  champion  of  such  a  cause.  At  first 
he  declined  to  engage  in  the  discussion,  "  not 
regarding  public  debate  as  the  proper  method  of 
proceeding  in  contending  for  the  faith  once  de- 
livered to  the  saints."  Repeated  and  urgent 
solicitation  was  made  by  his  friends.  Conscious 
of  his  own  powers,  possessed  of  dauntless  cour- 
age, and  fearing  that  his  refusal  might  be  inter- 
preted as  a  confession  of  the  weakness  of  the 
Baptist  ground,  he  at  last  yielded  to  the  pressure 
and  accepted  the  challenge. 

All  preliminaries  being  arranged,  the  discus- 
sion was  begun  on  June  19,  at  Mt.  Pleasant, 
Ohio.  The  chief  point  of  controversy  was  the 
scriptural  authority  for  infant  baptism;  but  be- 
fore the  close  of  the  debate  it  took  a  wider 
range,  including  the  whole  baptismal  controversy 
as  it  was  at  that  time  waged  between  Baptist  and 
Pedo-baptist.  As  the  discussion  proceeded,  all 
recognized  that  the  Baptist  cause  had  found  an 
invincible  defender.  His  whole  training  had  fit- 
ted him  for  such  an  arena.  His  liberal  educa- 
tion, his  vast  reading,  his  remarkable  memory, 
his  rare  powers  of  generalization,  his  splendid 
diction,  his  admirable  self-control,  sustained  as 
they  were  by  deep  earnestness  of  purpose,  gave 
him  at  once  a  vantage  ground  which  he  never 
relinquished.  But  such  was  the  originality  of 
his  method  in  handling  truth,  and  his  freedom 
from  the  accepted  nomenclature  of  the  schools, 


104 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


that  even  the  victory,  which  was  universally 
admitted  to  be  with  him,  was  not  accepted  by  his 
Baptist  brethren  as  an  unmixed  blessing.  The 
effect  of  this  discussion,  however,  was  to  add  to 
Mr.  Campbell's  growing  reputation.  His  fame 
was  widely  extended  by  the  publication  of  the 
debate,  which  was  read  by  thousands,  and  began 
soon  to  produce  results  far  beyond  the  fondest 
hopes  of  the  young  reformer. 

Meanwhile  affairs  in  the  Redstone  Association 
were  not  improving.  The  success  of  his  debate 
with  Walker,  while  enlarging  his  circle  of  admir- 
ers, at  the  same  time  multiplied  his  antagonists. 
The  leaders  of  the  opposition  in  the  Association 
continued  their  charges  of  heresy,  and  were  ready 
to  resort  to  any  means  that  would  increase  the 
prejudice  against  him,  and  secure  his  excommu- 
nication. At  last,  wearied  by  the  continued  hos- 
tility of  his  enemies,  Mr.  Campbell  determined 
to  place  himself  beyond  the  bounds  of  their 
jurisdiction.  He  had  received  a  cordial  invita- 
tion to  become  a  member  of  the  Mahoning  Asso- 
ciation, which  embraced  the  Baptist  churches  of 
Eastern  Ohio,  and  as  he  had  already  been  cor- 
dially received  by  the  preachers  and  churches 
of  that  region,  he  determined  to  accept.  In 
order  to  make  the  change  with  as  little 
friction  as  possible,  he  took  a  letter  from  the 
Brush  Run  Church,  and  with  thirty  others 
organized  a  new  church  at  Wellsburg,  Va., 


TRIALS  AND  TRIUMPHS 


105 


which  applied  for  membership,  and  was  at 
once  received  in  the  Mahoning  Association. 
Thus,  in  the  month  of  August,  1823  ,  was  organ- 
ized the  second  church  of  the  Eeformation,  and 
by  this  means  Alexander  Campbell  escaped  ex- 
communication from  the  Baptist  Church,  which 
would  certainly  have  been  his  fate  had  he 
longer  remained  a  member  of  the  Redstone  Asso- 
ciation. 


VII. 


"THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST." 

Tn  his  early  contributions  to  the  secular  news- 
papers, already  mentioned,  Alexander  Camp- 
bell displayed  a  talent  that  was  destined  to 
become  a  most  efficient  agency  in  the  dissemina- 
tion of  truth.  He  could  write  in  a  clear,  per- 
suasive style,  that  carried  conviction.  It  was 
several  years,  however,  before  he  thought  of 
using  the  printed  page  in  the  extension  of  the 
cause  he  had  espoused.  His  appreciation  of  the 
power  of  the  press  seems  to  have  dated  from 
his  debate  with  Walker.  Such  was  the  interest 
manifested  in  that  discussion,  that  it  was  pub- 
lished in  a  volume  of  some  four  hundred  pages, 
was  widely  read,  running  through  several  edi- 
tions, and  was  instrumental  in  awakening  an 
earnest  spirit  of  inquiry  among  the  thoughtful 
people  of  all  creeds. 

The  success  attending  this  published  debate, 
and  the  numerous  inquiries  it  brought  him  con- 
cerning his  views,  led  Mr.  Campbell,  for  the  first 
time,  to  cherish  a  hope  that  something  might  be 
^  done  on  a  more  exteaded  -;c:ile  to  restore  relig- 
ious society  to  its  primitive  simplicity.  He  now 
(106) 


THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST 


107 


began  to  realize  the  greatness  of  his  religious 
discoveries,  and  felt  himself  called  to  a  wider 
field.  Traveling  up  and  down  the  country  on 
his  trusted  horse,  he  preached  wherever  he  could 
get  men  to  listen,  a  crusade  against  religious 
corruptions,  with  all  the  fire  and  zeal  of  a  Peter 
the  Hermit.  These  early  excursions  took  him 
through  portions  of  Pennsylvania,  Virginia  and 
Ohio;  and  wherever  he  went  his  plea  was  for  the 
new  order  of  things,  or  rather  a  return  to  the 
faith,  customs  and  practices  of  the  apostolic 
church. 

The  demands  of  so  wide  a  field  called  for  new 
methods  in  its  cultivation;  so  he  resolved  to 
call  to  his  assistance  the  printing  press.  He 
now  conceived  of  a  work  in  monthly  parts,  to  be 
devoted  to  the  interests  of  the  reformation. 
The  design  was  warmly  approved  by  his  friends. 
Only  as  regards  the  title  of  the  work  was  there 
difference  of  opinion.  Mr.  Campbell,  and  those 
who  shared  his  convictions  at  that  time,  occupied 
a  peculiar  position.  Though  identified  with  the 
Baptist  Church,  they  were  earnestly  pleading 
for  a  broader,  undenominational  fellowship.  As 
a  matter  of  expediency  the  title  "  Christian  Bap- 
tist "  was  agreed  upon,  and,  in  the  spring  of 
1823,  a  prospectus  was  issued  announcing  the 
new  monthly,  the  first  number  of  which  appeared 
on  July  4,  of  that  year.    Its  appearance  marks 


108 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


an  era  in  religious  history.  Its  like  had  never 
been  seen  in  current  religious  literature. 

"  The  Christian  Baptist,"  said  its  editor, 
"  shall  espouse  the  cause  of  no  religious  sect, 
excepting  that  ancient  sect  '  called  Christians 
first  at  Antioch.'  Its  sole  object  shall  be  the 
eviction  of  truth,  and  the  exposing  of  error  in 
doctrine  and  practice.  The  editor,  acknowledg- 
ing no  standard  of  religious  faith  or  works  other 
than  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  and  the  latter 
as  the  only  standard  of  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  will,  intentionally  at  least,  oppose  noth- 
ing which  it  contains  and  recommend  nothing 
which  it  does  not  enjoin.  Having  no  worldly 
interest  at  stake  from  the  adoption  or  reproba- 
tion of  any  articles  of  faith  or  religious  practice, 
having  no  gift  nor  religious  emolument  to  blind 
his  eyes  or  to  pervert  his  judgment,  he  hopes  to 
manifest  that  he  is  an  impartial  advocate  of 
truth."  1 

A  glance  at  the  subjects  treated  in  the  early 
numbers  of  the  " Christian  Baptist"  reveals  its 
independent,  aggressive  spirit.  There  are  essays 
written  in  the  editor's  trenchant  style  on  "The 
Chi'istian  Religion,"  giving  in  comprehensive 
outline  the  sublime  purpose  and  plan  of  human 
redemption;  on  "The  Clergy,"  rebuking  in 
strong  terms  their  "unwarranted  presumption, 
bigotry,  sectarianism  and  venality;  "  on  "Eccle- 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  50. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST 


109 


siastical  Characters,  Councils,  Creeds  and  Sects," 
unfolding  the  history  of  the  apostasy  of  the 
church,  and  the  origin  of  its  weakening  divi- 
sions; on  "The  Eestoration  of  the  Ancient 
Order  of  Things,"  portraying  the  customs  and 
practices  of  the  Church  of  the  Now  Testament; 
and  on  "Christian  Union,"  pointing  to  the  New 
Testament  basis  as  the  only  practical  ground  of 
unity. 

It  was  a  veritable  John  the  Baptist  in  relig- 
ious journalism.  Its  continuous  message  was  a 
call  to  repentance  to  erring  ccclesiasts.  It  at 
once  fearlessly  attacked  whatever  it  conceived  to 
be  a  corruption  of,  or  departure  from,  the  New 
Testament  standard;  and  it  fell  like  a  fire-braad 
into  hundreds  of  widely  scattered  communities, 
and  everywhere  provoked  a  sjjirit  of  inquiry. 

To  the  new  duties  of  editor,  without  abating 
in  the  least  his  labors  along  other  lines,  Mr. 
Campbell  now  devoted  himself  with  character- 
istic energy.  That  he  might  take  entire  super- 
vision of  the  work,  he  set  up  a  printing  estab- 
lishment on  his  farm  on  the  Buffalo.  Purchas- 
ing the  necessary  supplies,  erecting  a  suitable 
building,  and  engaging  the  help  of  practical 
printers,  he  became,  at  once,  proprietor,  business 
manager,  editor,  leading  contributor,  proof- 
reader, mailing  clerk,  all  in  one.  This  involved 
no  small  amount  of  labor,  for  in  the  first  seven 
years  the  little  country  printing-office  issued  of 


110 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


his  own  works  more  than  forty  thousand  vol- 
umes. To  get  an  adequate  idea  of  his  great 
industry  at  this  jieriod,  it  must  be  remembered, 
that,  in  addition  to  the  hibors  incident  upon  his 
publishing  enterprise,  he  continued  regularly  to 
preach,  attended  to  an  extensive  correspondence, 
and  gave  personal  attention  to  the  improvement 
and  cultivation  of  a  large  farm. 

It  was  in  connection  with  the  publication  of 
the  "  Christian  Baptist "  that  the  name  Beth- 
any was  attached  to  the  spot  hallowed  by  the 
memory  of  this  great  man.  The  earlier  issues 
of  the  magazine  were  carried  to  the  neighboring 
village  of  West  Liberty,  four  miles  distant,  for 
mailing.  As  its  circulation  increased,  this  was 
found  to  be  inconvenient,  and,  at  the  solicitation 
of  Mr.  Campbell,  a  post-office  was  established  in 
his  own  residence,  to  which  he  gave  the  name 
Bethany.  He  was  himself  appointed  the  fii'st 
postmaster,  and  continued  to  hold  the  office  for 
thirty  years,  through  successive  administrations 
and  political  changes. 

During  the  preparation  of  the  early  numbers 
of  the  "Christian  Baptist,"  Mr.  Campbell  was 
arranging  the  preliminaries  for  another  public 
discussion.  Mr.  McCalla,  a  Presbyterian  preacher 
of  Kentucky,  in  the  spring  of  1823,  intimated  his 
willingness  to  engage  Mr.  Campbell  in  a  discus- 
sion of  the  question  of  baptism,  that  he  might 
I'etrieve  the  injury  which  had  been  done  his 


THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST 


111 


cause  by  Mr.  Walker's  admitted  failure.  Mr. 
Campbell,  having  ascertained  his  standing, 
agreed  to  meet  him,  and  arrangement  was  made 
for  the  discussion  to  take  place  in  October,  in 
the  town  of  Washington,  Ky.  The  low  stage  of 
the  Ohio  River  necessitated  Mr.  Campbell's 
making  the  entire  journey  on  horseback. 

Here,  as  in  his  former  discussion,  the  entire 
bearing  of  the  baptismal  question  was  carefully 
canvassed.  It  is  not  necessary,  at  this  point,  to 
go  into  the  details  of  the  arguments  pro  and  con. 
Each  conti'overted  point  was  hotly  contested  in 
the  presence  of  a  vast  assemblage,  which  had 
been  drawn  together  by  Mr.  Campbell's  reputa- 
tion and  their  interest  in  the  question  at  issue. 
During  this  discussion,  which  lasted  seven  days, 
in  addition  to  his  defense  of  ^the  scriptural  mode 
and  subject  of  baptism,  Mr.  Campbell  gradually, 
for  the  first  time,  unfolded  its  design  and  true 
place  in  the  economy  of  the  Gospel,  though  it 
was  several  years  before  any  use  was  made  of  it 
in  urging  obedience  to  Christ. 

While  the  Baptist  ministers,  who  were  in  at- 
tendance at  the  debate,  recognized  him  as  their 
strongest  champion  and  were  enthusiastic  over 
his  defense  of  their  favorite  tenet,  he  did  not 
desire  to  enjoy  a  larger  share  of  their  good  will 
than  he  deserved.  Consequently,  during  the 
progress  of  the  discussion,  he  met  a  company  of 
them  and  stated  the  grounds  he  held  which 


112 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


might  not  be  acceptable  to  them.  From  the  first 
three  numbers  of  the  "Christian  Baptist,"  which 
he  cai'ried  with  him,  he  read  extracts  from  his 
essays,  boldly  setting  forth  his  reformatory 
views.  So  favorably  were  they  received,  at  that 
time,  that  he  was  invited  to  extend  his  tour 
among  the  Baptist  churches  of  Kentucky. 

The  untiring  effort  of  Mr.  Campbell  during 
these  years,  as  we  have  seen,  was  for  the  libera- 
tion of  Christian  society  from  the  thralldom  of 
human  tradition  and  priestly  domination.  He  had 
long  since  come  to  believe  that  the  only  hope  of 
uniting  Christendom  was  through  a  return  to  the 
primitive  order,  as  found  in  the  New  Testament. 
He  saw  only  one  way  to  the  accomplishment  of 
such  a  result,  that  was  to  put  men  really  and 
fully  into  the  possession  of  the  Bible.  Martin 
Luther  had  unchained  the  Scriptures  and  given 
them  to  the  people  in  their  own  tongues.  Chil- 
lingworth  had  declared  that  "the  Bible  and  the 
Bible  alone  is  the  religion  of  Protestants."  But 
it  was  Mr.  Campbell's  mission  to  put  the  people 
into  actual  possession  of  the  Bible,  by  convinc- 
ing them  that  it  could  be  understood,  and  induc- 
ing them  to  study  it. 

Through  the  pages  of  the  "Christian  Bap- 
tist" he  sought  continually  to  bring  the  Bible 
before  the  people.  Instead  of  creeds,  he  held 
aloft  the  Word  of  God,  and  urged  men  to  read 
it  for  themselves.    He  believed  that  if  it  was 


THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST 


113 


given  as  a  revelation  from  God  to  man,  the 
people  ought  to  be  able  to  understand  it.  He 
taught  that  bj^  employing  the  same  common- 
sense  methods  in  its  study  that  were  used  in 
dealing  with  other  books,  it  would  beam  with  in- 
telligent meaning.  Some  hints  of  his  are  so 
essential  to  a  knowledge  of  the  revealed  truth  of 
the  Gospel  that  I  transcribe  them  from  the  pages 
of  the  "  Christian  Baptists:" 

"Begin  with  Matthew's  Gospel;  read  the 
whole  of  it  at  one  reading  or  two;  mark  on  the 
margin  every  sentence  you  think  you  do  not 
understand.  Turn  back  again,  read  it  a  second 
time  in  less  portions  at  once  than  in  the  first 
reading;  cancel  such  marks  as  you  have  made 
which  noted  passages  which  on  the  first  reading 
appeared  to  you  dark  or  difficult  to  understand, 
but  on  the  second  reading  opened  to  your  view. 
Then  read  Mark,  Luke  and  John  in  the  same 
manner.  After  having  read  each  evangelist  in 
this  way,  read  them  all  in  succession  a  third 
time.  At  this  time  you  will  be  able,  no  doubt, 
to  cancel  many  of  your  marks.  Then  read  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  which  is  the  key  to  all  the 
Epistles;  then  the  Epistles  in  a  similar  manner. 
Always  before  reading  an  Epistle,  read  every 
thing  said  about  the  people  addressed  in  the 
Epistle,  which  you  find  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  .  ,  In  pursuing  this  plan,  we  have 
no  doubt,  in  getting  even  three  times  through 


114 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


the  New  Testament,  that  you  will  learn  much 
more  of  the  Christian  religion  than  a  learned 
divine  could  teach  you  in  seven  years."  ^ 

In  a  coui'se  so  radical  and  so  at  variance  with 
accepted  notions  as  that  now  advocated  by  Mr. 
Campbell  through  the  columns  of  the  "  Christian 
Baptist,"  it  was  but  natural  that  he  should 
awaken  the  l)itter  opposition  of  the  ministry. 
The  fire  of  his  enemies  resounded  from  every 
quarter.  In  I'esponse  to  their  attacks,  he  thun- 
dered the  authority  of  the  Word  of  God.  The 
severity  of  his  strictures  upon  the  clergy  at  that 
period  may  seem  a  little  harsh  to  our  ears.  But 
we  must  remember  that  religious  conditions 
differed  widely  from  those  with  which  we  are 
familiar,  and  that  when  he  spoke  in  condemna- 
tion of  the  clergy,  he  meant  that  class  who  "  as- 
sumed to  be  the  solely  authorized  expositors  of 
the  sacred  oracles,  denying  to  the  people  the 
right  or  the  power  of  comprehending  or  inter- 
preting the  Scripture  for  themselves."  It  was 
against  these  false  assumptions,  which  he  felt  to 
be  the  most  serious  barriers  to  Gospel  triumph, 
that  he  uttered  his  most  withering  denuncia- 
tions. 

"We  are  convinced,"  he  wrote,  "fully  con- 
vinced that  the  whole  head  is  sick  and  the  whole 
heart  faint,  of  modern  fashionable  Christianity. " 
Feeling  that  the  "clerical  machinery,"  as  he 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  96. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST 


115 


called  it,  was  responsible  for  the  unfortunate 
condition  of  religious  society,  Mr.  Campbell 
could  scarcely  find  terms  strong  enough  to  ex- 
press his  disapproval  of  the  methods  by  which 
the  whole  system  was  maintained.  Hence  it  was 
that  he  attacked,  as  unworthy  of  the  religion  of 
the  lowly  Nazarene,  "  costly  meeting-houses  and 
organs,  selling  pews,  missionary  wheels  and 
boxes,"  and  various  other  features  employed  as 
adjuncts  to  sectarian  growth. 

In  his  opposition  to  sectarianism,  nothing  that 
contributed  to  its  success  escaped  his  denuncia- 
tion. He  was  even  for  a  time  led  to  condemn 
Sunday-schools,  missionary,  educational  and  Bible 
societies,  because  as  then  conducted,  he  thought 
they  fostered  the  denominational  spirit.  So 
radical  were  his  views  at  this  time  that  his  own 
friends  became  alarmed.  They  feared  that  he 
would  defeat  the  noble  enterprise  in  which  he 
was  engaged  by  "  overstepping  the  fixed  bound- 
aries of  truth;"  that  in  hastening  out  of  Baby- 
lon, he  was  about  to  run  past  Jerusalem.  They 
frankly  told  him  of  his  error,  and  urged  a  milder 
and  more  conciliatory  course,  a  suggestion  which 
at  a  later  period  he  seemed  disposed  to  adopt. 

The  effect  of  the  "Christian  Baptist"  was 
almost  magical.  It,  of  course,  met  with  the  most 
bitter  denunciation  from  those  whose  authority 
it  attacked.  Pastors  forbade  their  flocks  reading 
it,  and  it  was  treated  as  an  incarnation  of  evil. 


116 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


But  it  found  a  wide  reading  and  ready  accept- 
ance among  another  class.  Many  there  were, 
who,  wearied  with  the  denominational  strife, 
and  restiv^e  under  ecclesiastical  denomination, 
awaited  a  prophet  whose  aim  was  spiritual  eman- 
cipation, and  whose  strong  and  fearless  leader- 
ship they  could  trust.  To  such  the  "Christian 
Baptist"  was  a  welcome  visitor.  Copies  acci- 
dentally falling  into  the  hands  of  earnest  in- 
quirers led  to  conviction.  Thus  as  early  as  1824, 
James  Challen,  a  talented  young  student,  was  led 
to  espouse  the  cause  advocated  by  the  "Chris- 
tian Baptist;"  and  about  the  same  time  P.  S. 
Fall  and  D.  S.  Burnett,  both  gifted  defenders  of 
the  faith,  joined  the  ranks  of  the  reformers. 
That  first  genei'ation  of  pioneer  preachers,  whose 
names  were  household  words  with  our  fathers, 
were  largely  led  to  join  with  Mr.  Campbell  in  his 
efforts  to  restore  the  primitive  church  through 
the  pages  of  the  "  Christian  Baptist."  No 
single  agency  employed  in  the  advocacy  of  the 
movement  was  ever  productive  of  wider  or  more 
lasting  results.  So  great  was  the  demand  for  it 
at  a  later  period,  that  it  was  republished  in  an 
abridged  form,  and  has  since  run  through  several 
editions.  To-day  no  stronger  or  better  state- 
ment of  the  fundamental  principles  advocated 
by  the  Christian  Church  can  be  found  than  in 
the  pages  of  the  "  Christian  Baptist." 

Mr.  Campbell's  success  as  an  editor  was  far 


THE  CHRISTIAN  BAPTIST 


117 


beyond  his  expectations.  While  as  late  as  1825, 
only  three  churches,  those  at  Brush  Eun,  Pitts- 
burg and  Wellsburg,  had  accepted  his  restora- 
tion ideas,  the  leaven  had  been  planted  over  a 
wide  section,  and  had  already  begun  to  work.  A 
spirit  of  inquiry  was  being  awakened,  and  many, 
like  those  of  Berea,  were  "  searching  the  Script- 
ures daily,  whether  those  things  wex-e  so." 


VIII. 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS. 

Tt  had  never  been  the  purpose  of  Alexander 
Campbell  to  become  the  founder  of  another 
religious  society,  and  this  denial  he  now  repeated 
with  emphasis.  "  I  have  no  idea  of  adding  to  the 
catalogue  of  new  sects,"  he  wrote  in  the  "  Chris- 
tian Baptist"  of  1826.  "  I  labor  to  see  sectari- 
anism abolished  and  all  Christians  of  every 
name  united  upon  the  one  foundation  upon 
which  the  apostolic  church  was  founded.  To 
bring  Baptists  and  Pedo-baptists  to  this  is  my 
supreme  end." 

In  this  great  movement  toward  unity,  he  had 
hoped  to  see  the  Baptists  take  the  initiative. 
Notwithstanding  his  experiences  with  the  Red- 
stone Association,  he  had  come  to  hold  them  in 
high  esteem,  and  to  regard  them  as  nearer  the 
primitive  pattern  than  any  other  religious  de- 
nomination. "I  hope,"  he  wrote,  "I  will  not 
be  accused  of  sectarian  partiality,  when  I  avow 
my  conviction  that  the  Baptist  society  have  as 
much  liberality  in  their  views,  as  much  of  the 
ancient  simplicity  of  the  Christian  Church,  as 

much  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity  about  them, 
(118; 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS 


119 


as  are  to  be  found  among  any  other  people."  In 
his  assault  upon  the  "  clerg}'  "  he  was  careful  to 
distinguish  between  those  whom  he  included  in 
his  denunciation  and  the  "  ministers  of  the  Bap- 
tist and  other  independent  churches."  These, 
with  few  exceptions,  he  had  found  to  be  con- 
scientious and  fair-minded  men. 

But  he  did  not  let  his  admiration  for  this  peo- 
ple blind  bis  eyes  to  their  imperfections.  He 
was  frank  to  declai'e:  "That  there  is  in  the 
views  and  practices  of  this  large  and  widely-ex- 
tended community  a  great  need  of  reformation 
and  of  a  restoration  of  the  ancient  order  of 
things,  few  will  contradict."  That  he  might 
lead  them  into  clearer  views  of  the  Gospel  now 
consumed  all  his  energies.  With  this  aim  he 
felt  justified  in  continuing  his  connection  with 
the  Baptist  Church,  and  through  it  achieving  his 
fond  desire  of  the  union  of  Christ's  followers  on 
a  broad,  scriptural  basis.  "  I  do  intend,"  he 
said,  "  to  continue  in  connection  with  this  peo- 
ple, so  long  as  they  will  permit  me  to  say  what  I 
believe,  to  teach  what  I  am  assured  of,  and  to 
censure  what  is  amiss  in  their  views  and  prac- 
tices." 

At  this  period  Mr.  Campbell  was  very  much 
encouraged  with  the  progress  of  reform  senti- 
ments. In  his  extended  tours  among  the  Baptist 
churches  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky,  he  was  every- 
where well  received.     Large  and  enthusiastic 


120 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


audiences  listened  dail}'  to  his  plea,  and  often  to 
a  late  hour  at  night  he  was  beset  by  "  crowds  of 
anxious  inquirers,  who  sought  religious  informa- 
tion and  counsel."  Here  and  there  churches 
avowed  their  determination  henceforth  to  be 
guided  by  the  Bible  alone,  and  many  of  the  lead- 
ing preachers  of  the  denomination  were  earnest- 
ly searching  the  Scriptures  "  whether  these 
things  were  so."  As  an  example  of  the  curious 
regard  in  which  Mr.  Campbell  was  then  held,  we 
quote  from  John  Smith,  afterward  a  most  suc- 
cessful advocate  of  the  reformation  in  Kentucky. 
Upon  his  first  meeting  with  Mr.  Campbell, 
he  said:  "I then  felt  as  if  I  wanted  to  sit  down 
and  look  at  him  for  one  hour,  without  hearing  a 
word  from  any  one.  I  wanted  to  scan  him  who 
had  been  so  much  talked  of,  and  who  had,  in  the 
'  Christian  Baptist '  and  in  his  debates,  intro- 
duced so  many  new  thoughts  into  my  mind." 

Cheered  by  his  hearty  reception  by  the  Baptist 
churches,  and  by  the  pi'ogress  of  liberal  views 
among  them,  Mr.  Campbell  was  encouraged  to 
write:  "  In  one  thing  they  may  appear,  in  time 
to  come,  proudly  singular  and  pre-eminently  dis- 
tinguished. Mark  it  well.  Their  historian,  in 
the  year  1900,  may  say,  We  are  the  only  people 
who  would  tolerate,  or  ever  did  tolerate-,  any  per- 
son to  continue  as  a  reformer  or  restorer  among 
us.  While  other  sects  excluded  all  who  would 
have  enlarged  their  views  and  exalted  their  vir- 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS 


121 


tues,  while  every  Jerusalem  in  Christendom 
stoned  its  own  prophets,  and  exiled  its  own  best 
friends,  and  compelled  them  to  set  up  for  them- 
selves, we  constitute  the  only  exception  of  this 
kind  in  the  annals  of  Christianity, — nay  in  the 
annals  of  the  world."  ^ 

That  he  might  hasten  the  progress  of  reform 
and  awaken  a  new  interest  in  the  study  of  the 
Scripture,  Mr.  Campbell  undertook  the  work,  in 
the  winter  of  1826,  of  preparing  and  publishing 
a  new  version  of  the  New  Testament.  To  this 
task  every  spare  moment  was  devoted.  While 
the  work  was  largely  a  compilation  from  George 
Campbell's  new  version  of  the  Gospels,  Dodd- 
ridge's translation  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
and  Revelation,  aud  MacKnight's  free  rendering 
of  the  Epistles,  he  made  a  careful  revision  of 
the  whole,  comparing  the  various  renderings  and 
selecting  the  one  which  seemed  more  clear  and 
accurate.  To  these,  besides  a  valuable  introduc- 
tion to  New  Testament  study,  he  contributed 
such  hints  and  aids  as  might  be  conducive  to  a 
correct  understanding  of  the  sacred  writings, 
and  published  them  in  a  volume  of  five  hundred 
pages,  entitled  "  The  Living  Oracles."  His  pur- 
pose was  to  foster  a  spirit  of  inquiry,  as  well  as 
to  aid  in  an  understanding  of  the  message  of 
Revelation. 

As  was  to  be  expected,  this  version  was  re- 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  135. 


122 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ceived  with  disfavor  b}-  Pedo-baptists  generally, 
because  in  translating,  instead  of  anglicizing,the 
word  for  baptism,  he  left  no  ground  or  excuse 
for  the  prevailing  practice.  But  it  is  doubtful  if 
any  version  of  the  New  Testament  ever  con- 
tained a  clearer  or  more  faithful  revelation  of 
the  teachings  of  Christ  and  his  apostles. 

A  series  of  events  now  transpired  which 
changed  the  religious  situation,  blasted  Mr. 
Campbell's  hopes  of  a  continued  i*eformation 
within  the  borders  of  the  Baptist  Church,  and 
set  him  adrift  with  a  large  following,  but  with- 
out denominational  ties. 

The  first  storm-center  was  the  old  Redstone 
Association.  Its  ruling  spirits  had  never  ceased 
to  chei'ish  a  feeling  of  hostility  toward  Mr. 
Campbell.  The  appearance  of  the  "  Christian 
Baptist"  had  intensified  this  feeling.  Some  of 
its  representatives  now  traveled  up  and  down 
the  country,  publicly  attacking  him  and  grossly 
misrepresenting  his  teachings.  He  was  charged 
with  denying  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth  and 
with  rejecting  heart-religion.  He  was  de- 
nounced as  a  breeder  of  heresy  and  sedition,  and 
undeserving  of  fellowship  or  recognition  among 
Baptist  churches. 

At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Association  in 
1827,  the  crisis  came.  Mr,  Campbell  had  been 
appointed  corresponding  messenger  from  the 
Mahoning  to  the  Redstone  Association  that  year. 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS 


123 


As  his  letter  of  greeting  made  no  reference  to 
the  Philadelphia  Confession,  the  accepted  stand- 
ard of  the  Baptist  Church,  it  was  determined 
by  his  enemies  that  he  should  not  be  received. 
Upon  a  canvass  it  was'found  that  they  could  rally 
to  their  support  but  ten  of  the  twenty-three 
churches  of  the  Association;  but  with  these  ten 
they  ventured  the  hazardous  experiment  of  ex- 
cluding the  other  thirteen,  and  organized  them- 
selves upon  the  basis  of  their  cherished  creed. 
The  thirteen  churches  denied  admission  then 
formed  a  new  association,  declaring  as  the  sec- 
ond article  of  their  constitution,  "We  receive 
the  Scriptures  as  the  only  rule  of  faith  and  prac- 
tice to  all  the  chui-ches  of  Christ."  Thus  began 
the  conflict  which  within  the  next  three  years  re- 
sulted in  the  complete  separation  of  Baptists 
and  those  who  accepted  the  principles  of  the 
reformation. 

In  the  same  year  a  meeting  was  held  by  the 
Mahoning  Association  which  was  destined  to 
lead  to  important  consequences.  At  that  meet- 
ing a  young  man,  Walter  Scott  by  name,  an 
ardent  admirer  of  Alexander  Campbell,  who  had 
entered  heartily  into  all  his  plans,  was  appointed 
to  do  itinerant  preaching  among  the  churches  of 
the  Western  Reserve,  Ohio.  The  Baptist 
churches  at  that  time,  with  few  exceptions,  were 
in  a  languishing  condition.  Conversions  were 
few,  and  indifference  widespread.    The  seven- 


124 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


teen  churches  which  comprised  the  Association 
reported  only  sixteen  converts  to  Christ  for  the 
year  1825.  But  the  entrance  of  Walter  Scott 
into  the  evangelistic  field  marked  a  new  era  for 
the  churches  of  this  section.  A  tidal  wave  of 
revival  was  at  once  set  in  motion,  which  con- 
tinued to  attend  Mr.  Scott's  ministry  wherever 
he  went,  and  by  the  close  of  his  first  year  he  was 
able  to  report  a  thousand  converts. 

The  preaching  of  this  young  man  marks  a  new 
era  in  modern  evangelism.  He  had  studied  the 
Word  of  God  long  and  prayerfully.  Its  message 
and  method  had  smitten  his  heart,  and  he  re- 
solved, at  the  beginning  of  his  evangelistic 
labors,  to  try  the  experiment  of  preaching  the 
Gospel  accoi'ding  to  the  New  Testament  model, 
urging  men  to  accept  Christ  upon  the  terms 
offered  by  Peter  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  As 
might  be  expected,  a  message  so  antagonistic  to 
the  prevailing  instruction  of  the  times,  would 
soon  encounter  opposition  and  misrepresenta- 
tion. Preachers  warned  their  congregations 
against  him.  He  was  charged  with  preaching 
water  salvation,  and  ignoring  essential  spiritual 
changes.  In  spite  of  this  opposition,  he  was 
well  received  by  the  Baptist  churches  forming 
the  Association  for  which  he  labored.  Wherever 
he  went  among  them  they  speedily  fell  into  his 
way  of  thinking,  and  most  of  them  abandoned 
their  creeds  and  customs  for  the  simple  practice 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS 


125 


of  the  New  Testament,  though  still  affiliating 
with  the  Baptist  Church. 

The  success  of  Walter  Scott  in  the  Western 
Reserve  secured  him  an  invitation  to  the  Bap- 
tist Church  at  Sharon,  Pa.,  which  proved  the 
second  storm-center  of  the  religious  dissensions 
that  threatened  the  peace  of  Baptist  society. 
The  labors  of  Mr.  Scott  at  this  place  were  at- 
tended with  his  usual  success.  On  a  simple  pro- 
fession of  their  faith  in  Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God, 
they  were  baptized  in  the  river  near  by.  But  no 
sooner  had  the  evangelist  left,  than  the  conser- 
vative portion  of  the  church  determined  to  reject 
the  new  converts  as  having  failed  to  conform  to 
Baptist  usages,  and  to  exclude  from  their  fellow- 
ship all  who  shared  in  Mr.  Scott's  way  of  think- 
ing. These  members,  deprived  of  religious  fel- 
lowship, formed  a  new  organization  on  broad, 
New  Testament  principles  and  independent  of 
the  jurisdiction  of  any  religious  association. 

The  feeling  against  Mr.  Campbell's  friends 
and  sympathizers  now  became  so  intense  in 
many  sections  that  those  of  the  old  Baptist  faith 
and  order  refused  longer  to  fellowship  them. 
In  the  spring  of  1830,  the  Third  Baptist  Church 
ot  Philadelphia  excluded  all  Mr.  Campbell's  fol- 
lowers, who  at  once  organized  themselves  into 
an  independent  congregation.  The  work  thus 
begun  spread  rapidly.  Documents  denouncing 
Mr.  Campbell's  writings  and  branding  him  as  a 


126 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


heretic,  were  diligently  circulated  by  partisan 
bigotry,  and  every  means  used  to  destroy  his 
influence  with  the  churches.  As  a  result.  Bap- 
tists were  led  almost  everywhere  to  separate 
themselves  from  the  reformers.  Unable  to  check 
the  spirit  of  discord  and  intolerance  that  now 
swept  the  church,  Mr.  Campbell  calmly  awaited 
the  results,  at  the  same  time  disavowing  any 
responsibility  for  the  dissensions  which  he 
lamented.  In  reply  to  the  attacks  of  his  ene- 
mies, he  wrote: 

"If  there  be  a  division,  gentlemen,  you  will 
make  it,  not  I;  and  the  more  you  oppose  us  with 
the  weight  of  your  censure,  like  the  palm  tree,  we 
will  grow  the  faster.  I  am  for  peace,  for  union, 
for  harmony,  for  co-operation  with  all  good  men. 
But  I  fear  you  not;  if  you  fling  firebrands, 
arrows  and  discords  into  the  army  of  the  faith, 
you  will  repent  it,  not  we.  You  will  lose 
influence,  not  we.  We  covet  not  persecution, 
but  we  disregard  it.  We  fear  nothing  but 
error,  and  should  you  proceed  to  make  divi- 
sions, you  will  find  that  they  will  reach  much 
farther  than  you  are  aware,  and  that  the  time  is 
past  when  an  anathema  froni  an  association  will 
produce  any  other  effect  than  contempt  from 
some  and  a  smile  from  others."  ^ 

The  result  was  as  Mr.  Campbell  had  predicted. 
The  principles  of  the  reformation  were  much 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  323. 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS 


127 


more  widely  spread  than  his  defamers  had  ex- 
pected. In  some  instances  churches  were  rent 
asunder;  in  others  entire  churches  were  excluded 
from  fellowship  with  Baptist  Associations;  and 
in  others  entire  Associations  ceased  to  call  them- 
selves Baptist.  This  was  notably  true  of  the 
churches  of  the  Western  Reserve.  When  the 
Mahoning  Association  met  in  the  autumn  of 
1830,  such  had  been  the  leavening  influence  of 
Walter  Scott's  evangelism  that  it  unanimously 
resolved  that  it  should  never  meet  again  as  "  an 
advisory  council;"  and  so  ceased  connection  with 
the  Baptist  Church,  which  had  already,  as  a 
denomination,  repudiated  all  who  were  tinctured 
with  the  principles  advocated  by  Alexander 
Campbell  and  his  co-laborers.  From  this  point 
dates  the  separate  existence  of  the  religious 
body  known  as  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  of  whose 
aims  and  views  we  shall  have  something  to  say 
in  another  chapter. 

In  the  midst  of  the  religious  strife  which  led 
to  the  separation  of  Baptists  and  Disciples,  a 
great  sorrow  flung  its  shadow  across  Mr.  Camp- 
bell's pathway.  He  had  always  been  attached 
to  his  home  by  the  strongest  ties.  Though  called 
away  from  its  enjoyment  much  of  the  time  by 
the  growing  demands  of  the  cause  in  which  he 
labored,  it  was  to  its  hallowed  precinct  that  he 
returned  to  find  a  haven  from  the  storms  that 
raged  about  him.    But  in  1827,  while  calumny 


128 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


and  misrepresentation  were  ringing  on  every 
side,  his  ears  were  made  deaf  to  all  in  the  sor- 
row that  came  into  his  heart  in  the  loss  of  his 
companion.  After  sixteen  years  of  happiness 
his  home  was  left  desolate.  Forbidden  to  sor- 
row as  those  who  have  no  hope,  he  accepted  his 
loss  with  Christian  resignation,  but  his  sadness 
found  expression  in  the  subdued  spirit  which  for 
the  time  characterized  all  his  utterances;  and  it 
continued  to  be  a  beautiful  custom  of  his  to  com- 
memoi-ate  his  first  marriage  on  each  i-ecurring 
anniversary. 

A  figure  so  commanding  as  Mr.  Campbell  had 
now  become  could  not  fail  to  attract  attention 
outside  of  religious  circles.  In  his  case  public 
recognition  was  not  wanting.  Though  often 
solicited,  only  once  did  he  venture  on  the  stormy 
sea  of  politics.  That  was  in  1829.  Steps  were 
being  taken  toward  the  revision  of  the  Consti- 
tution of  the  State  in  which  he  lived.  He 
was  urged  by  his  fi-iends  to  become  a  candidate 
for  a  seat  in  the  Virginia  Constitutional  Conven- 
tion. The  people  of  West  Virginia  felt  that 
undue  power  was  given  to,  and  exerted  by,  the 
slaveholders  of  the  eastern  part  of  the  State. 
It  was  desirable  that  the  constitution  be  so 
amended  as  to  guarantee  equal  rights  to  the 
non-slaveholders  of  the  western  portion.  Mr. 
Campbell  was  recognized,  by  those  acquainted 
with  him,  as  one  capable  of  faithfully  and  pow- 


RELIGIOUS  DISSENSIONS 


129 


erfully  representing  their  interests,  and  at  last 
consented  to  become  their  candidate,  only  on 
condition  that  he  would  not  be  required  to  take 
the  stump. 

Once  in  the  field,  it  was  discovered  that  a  com- 
bination was  being  formed  to  secure  his  defeat. 
In  the  emergency  he  consented  to  deliver  a  num- 
ber of  addresses.  In  this  new  role  he  showed  a 
capacity  which,  had  he  chosen  to  devote  himself 
to  politics,  would  have  secured  him  almost  any 
office  in  the  gift  of  the  people. 

"His  large  and  varied  knowledge,  his  love  of 
all  mankind,  his  inimitable  powers  of  conversa- 
tion, even  sporting  and  playing  in  the  most  easy 
and  graceful  way  with  subjects  from  the  most 
abstruse  to  the  simplest, — these  would  have 
endeared  him  to  the  great  commonalty,  and  per- 
petually have  secured  him  their  enthusiastic 
support.  Thus  his  elevation  to  the  highest  place 
in  the  gift  of  the  people  would  have  been  cer- 
tain. And  once  high  in  power,  the  masterly 
manner  in  which  he  would  have  handled  the 
great  questions  of  state,  would  have  made  him 
the  idol  of  his  own  people  and  the  admiration  of 
all  civilized  nations."^ 

As  the  result  of  a  spirited  canvass  he  was 
elected;  and  as  a  member  of  a  distinguished 
body  which  numbered  among  its  representatives 
James  Madison  and  James    Monroe,  former 

9  1  Lard's  Quarterly,  vol.  3,  p.  257, 


130 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


Presidents  of  the  United  States,  he  rendered 
valuable  service.  In  the  face  of  the  growing 
arrogance  of  the  slave  power,  he  was  unable  to 
secure  for  his  constituents  the  recognition  they 
demanded;  but  his  able  presentation  of  their 
cause  secured  him  wide  recognition  and  esteem 
at  a  time  when  his  religious  enemies  were  seek- 
ing by  means  of  vituperation  and  slander  to 
secure  his  downfall. 

True  to  his  position  as  a  minister,  he  did  not 
allow  political  interests  to  obscure  his  religious 
position.  He  rather  endeavored  to  make  his 
position  as  a  member  of  the  convention  con- 
tribute to  the  furtherance  of  the  cause  of  the 
kingdom,  which  was  dearer  to  him  than  any 
earthly  interest.  In  private  conversation  with 
distinguished  persons  of  the  convention,  and  in 
public  addresses  on  every  Lord's  day  during  his 
stay  in  Richmond,  he  urged  the  one  great  theme 
of  the  primitive  Gospel,  thus  contributing, 
in  large  measure,  to  the  success  which  soon 
attended  the  movement  throughout  the  State. 


IX. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 

'e  have  now  traced  the  career  of  Alexander 


Campbell  to  a  point  where  the  largest  suc- 
cess awaited  his  effort.  In  1830,  when  the  doors  ^ 
of  Baptist  fellowship  closed  behind  him  and 
those  who  shared  his  convictions,  he  was  in  the 
zenith  of  his  great  powers.  Whether  held  in 
esteem  or  regarded  with  hatred,  he  was  everj-- 
where  looked  upon  as  an  extraordinary  man,  and 
wherever  he  went  multitudes  thronged  to  hear 
him. 

While  yet  in  the  prime  of  life,  Mr.  Campbell 
was  permitted  to  witness  the  fruit  of  his  own 
planting  in  the  triumph  of  a  great  principle. 
Twenty  years  of  tireless  effort  had  resulted  in 
widespread  interest  in  the  cause  for  which  he 
pleaded.  Religious  communions,  reproducing 
the  essential  characteristics  of  the  primitive 
church  as  revealed  in  the  New  Testament, 
sprang  up  into  independent  congregations, 
wherever  his  plea  for  the  restoration  of  primi- 
tive Christianity  had  been  carried.  Calls  now 
came  to  him  from  all  parts  of  the  country  for 


(131) 


132 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


instruction  and  guidance  in  the  principles  which 
he  advocated.  Men  often  came  hundreds  of 
miles  to  see  him,  always  returning  convinced  of 
the  correctness  of  his  views.  These  calls  were 
often  answered  b}'  long  tours,  which,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  railroads,  were  attended  by  many  hard- 
ships, but  contributed  largely  to  the  success  of 
the  movement.  The  extent  of  his  labors  as  the 
apostle  of  undenominational  Christianity  may  be 
gathered  from  a  brief  extract  from  one  of  his 
letters : 

"  It  has  been  with  me  a  sermon  of  three 
months'  continuance,  interrupted  only  by  the 
stages  of  a  journey  of  some  three  thousand  miles. 
My  public  addresses  have  been  in  Virginia  thirtj'- 
four,  in  South  Carolina  twenty-three,  in  Georgia 
twenty,  in  South  Alabama  ten,  besides  some 
hundred  fireside  sermons  almost  as  laborious  as 
those  in  public  assemblies." 

Like  his  venerable  father,  Mr.  Campbell  had 
shrunk  from  the  responsibility  of  any  further 
division  of  religious  society.  But  now  that  it 
had  been  effected  by  the  exclusion  of  his  follow- 
ers from  their  old  church  relationship,  his  great 
labor  was  to  secure  their  reorganization  after  the 
Divine  Model,  which  he  ever  kept  before  him. 
This  was  no'Small  task.  Heterogeneous  elements, 
representing  the  various  schools  of  religious 
thought  and  the  various  forms  of  church  polity, 
were  brought  together  in  many  communities, 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


133 


drawn  by  an  intense  desire  to  effect  the  unity  of 
the  church  by  a  return  to  apostolic  precedent 
and  practice.  But  as  men  caine  out  of  their  re- 
spective folds  to  unite  on  the  one  foundation, 
they  were  confronted  by  many  difficult  problems. 
There  were  questions  of  expediency,  matters  of 
opinion,  forms  of  administration,  to  settle. 
Should  they  adopt  the  methods  of  their  relig- 
ious neighbors  or  be  totally  unlike  them? 
Should  they  have  Sunday-schools  and  organized 
missionary  effort,  and  other  forms  of  religious 
co-operation?  Or  should  they  class  these  along 
with  innovations  of  doctrine  and  practice 
against  which  the  whole  movement  was  a  pro- 
test? 

To  the  solution  of  these  questions,  Mr.  Camp- 
bell now  applied  himself,  and,  as  heretofore,  ap- 
pealed, wherever  appeal  was  possible,  to  the 
only  infallible  guide  known  to  him,  the  teachings 
of  the  divinely-inspired  apostles.  His  concep- 
tion of  the  church  as  a  divinely-authorized  asso- 
ciation of  believers  is  thus  stated:  "It  is  a  ^ 
society  of  disciples  professing  to  believe  the  one 
grand  fact,  the  Messiahshipof  Jesus,  voluntarily 
submitting  to  his  authority  and  guidance,  having 
all  of  them  in  their  baptism  expressed  their 
faith  in  him  and  their  allegiance  to  him,  and 
statedly  meeting  together  in  one  place  to  walk  in 
all  his  commandments  and  ordinances.  This 
society,  with  its  bishop  or  bishops  and  its  dea- 


134 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


con  or  deacons,  as  the  case  may  require,  is  per- 
fectly independent  of  any  tribunal  on  earth 
called  ecclesiastical."  ^ 

Henceforth  his  mission  was  to  watch  and  fos- 
ter the  development  of  such  a  society,  not  as  an 
authoritative  leader,  but  as  a  friendly  patron  and 
adviser. 

The  separation  of  Baptists  and  Disciples  led 
Mr.  Campbell  to  discontinue  the  "  Christian 
Baptist,"  which,  as  the  organ  of  the  reformatory 
movement,  had  since  1823  accomplished  so  much 
in  the  spread  of  its  principles.  He  now  feared 
that  the  name  of  the  paper  would  be  given  to 
the  advocates  of  the  reformation.  Against  all 
divisive  and  party  designations  he  had  contended 
from  the  beginning,  and  he  desired  to  remove  all 
possibility  of  such  result.  In  the  final  number 
of  the  "Christian  Baptist,"  issued  July  5,  1830, 
he  thus  states  his  reason  for  its  discontinuance : 

"  I  have  commenced  a  new  work  and  taken  a 
new  name  for  it  on  various  accounts.  Hating 
sects  and  sectarian  names,  I  resolved  to  prevent 
1/  the  name  of  Christian  Baptist  from  being  fixed 
upon  us,  to  do  which  efforts  were  making.  It  is 
true  men's  tongues  are  their  own,  and  they  may 
use  them  as  they  please,  but  I  am  resolved  to 
give  them  no  just  occasion  for  nicknaming  advo- 
cates for  the  ancient  order  of  things."  ^ 

But  in  seeking  to  secure  his  followers  against 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  58.        2  Cbristian  Baptist,  p.  665. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


135 


the  name  Christian  Baptists,  Mr.  Campbell  was 
called  to  defend  them  against  a  party  designation 
in  every  way  more  obnoxious  to  him.  Recogniz- 
ing him  as  the  leader  of  the  movement  which 
was  everywhere  rapidly  winning  favor  with  the 
people,  his  religious  enemies  sought  to  bring  re- 
proach upon  the  cause  which  he  advocated  by 
branding  it  as  Campbell  ism  and  his  followers  as 
Campbellites.  He  modestly  disclaimed  the 
honor  of  being  the  founder  of  a  religious  denom- 
ination, and  resented,  with  all  the  earnestness  of 
his  nature,  the  attempt  to  fasten  his  name  upon 
the  growing  brotherhood  which  shared  his  con- 
victions. His  answer  to  those  guilty  of  this  un- 
charitable designation  was : 

"  It  is  a  nickname  of  reproach  invented  and 
adopted  by  those  whose  views,  feelings  and  de- 
sires are  all  sectarian;  who  can  not  conceive  of 
Christianity  in  any  other  light  than  an  ism. 
These  isms  are  now  the  real  reproach  of  those 
who  adopt  them,  as  they  are  the  intended  re- 
proaches of  those  who  originate  and  apply 
them.  He  that  gives  them  when  they  are  dis- 
claimed violates  the  express  law  of  Christ.  He 
speaks  evil  against  his  brother,  and  is  accounted 
a  railer  and  reviler,  and  placed  along  with  the 
haters  of  God  and  those  who  have  no  lot  in  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  They  who  adopt  them  out 
of  choice,  disown  the  Christ  and  insult  him;  for 
they  give  the  honor,  which  is  due  to  him  alone, 


136 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


to  the  creature  of  the  devil,  for  all  slander  and 
detraction  are  of  the  creation  of  the  devil.  If 
Christians  were  wholly  cast  into  the  mold  of  the 
apostles'  doctrine,  they  would  feel  themselves  as 
much  aggrieved  and  slandered  in  being  called  by 
any  man's  name  as  they  would  in  being  called  a 
thief,  a  fornicator  or  a  drunkard."  ^ 

Mr.  Campbell  always  contended  that  script- 
ural things  should  be  spoken  of  in  scriptural 
terms.  It  was  his  conviction  that  denomina- 
tional titles  were  more  than  half  the  cause  of 
the  continuance  of  party  spirit.  To  the  Script- 
ures, therefore,  he  went  for  a  name  for  God's 
children.  It  was  his  desire  that  this  name,  in 
addition  to  being  scriptural,  should  be  compre- 
hensive enough  to  include  all  who  love  the  Lord. 
He  found  in  that  ancient  church,  which  he  had 
taken  as  his  model,  various  names  applied  ex- 
pressive of  different  relationships,  but  any  of 
them  broad  enough  to  include  the  whole  brother- 
hood of  Christ.  Because  of  their  faith  they  were 
called  Believers;  because  of  their  consecration 
and  purity.  Saints;  in  their  relation  to  each 
other,  Brethren;  in  their  relation  to  the  Great 
Teacher,  Disciples;  at  Antioch,  where  the  first 
Gentile  church  was  established,  Christians.  Mr. 
Campbell  preferred  the  name  Disciples  of  Christ 
as  the  more  humble  appellation.  Walter  Scott, 
who  shared  in  all  his  counsels,  urged  the  name 

1  Christian  Baptist,  p.  451. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


137 


Christian  as  the  more  comprehensive,  and  better 
than  any  or  all  othei's  describing  the  relation  of 
the  saint  to  the  Savior.  Mr.  Campbell  feared 
that  the  adoption  of  the  name  Christian,  which 
had  already  been  appropriated  by  a  people 
regarded  as  denying  the  divinity  of  Christ,  would 
make  his  brethren  an  object  of  undeserved  re- 
proach and  misrepresentation  among  the  so- 
called  orthodox  churches.  It  was  unfortunate 
that  these  good  men  could  not  have  come  to  an 
agreement,  and  saved  the  interminable  confusion 
that  has  since  resulted  from  the  interchangeable 
or  local  use  of  the  names  "  Disciples  of  Christ," 
"Christians,"  "Churches  of  Christ,"  etc. 

These  churches,  meanwhile,  by  whatever  des- 
ignation known,  wei'e  multiplying  with  phe- 
nomenal rapidity.  The  prescriptive  measures 
employed  against  them  by  the  bitter  partisan 
spirit  of  the  times,  proved  an  aid  rather  than  a 
hindrance  to  the  general  diffusion  of  their  prin- 
ciples among  all  parties,  and  led  many  from  the 
various  denominations  to  adopt  the  faith  and 
doctrine  of  the  primitive  church.  AVhile  not  a 
few  of  the  accessions  to  the  newly-organized 
churches  came  from  the  ranks  of  other  religious 
communions,  the  movement  was  attended  by  an 
almost  "  unprecedented  success  in  the  conversion 
of  those  who  had  not,  as  yet,  embraced  any  of 
the  religious  systems  of  the  day."  These 
churches  presented  to  modern  religious  society 


138 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


many  distinctive  features  which  had  been  ob- 
scured by  the  accumulated  theological  rubbish 
of  the  centuries.  Mr.  Campbell  had  said,  "I 
believe  if  we  would  brush  aside  the  creeds  and 
traditions,  we  would  find  a  simple  and  sufficient 
I'ule  of  faith  in  the  New  Testament."  Acting  on 
this  suggestion,  Christian  communions  sprang  up 
which,  without  a  written  creed,  other  than  that 
inscribed  by  the  pen  of  inspiration,  have  pre- 
sented and  preserved  a  marvelous  unity  in  the 
essential  elements  of  Christian  faith. 

A  brief  survey  of  the  principles  for  which 
these  churches  contended  in  1830  is  here  in 
place.  In  their  plea  for  the  restoration  of  prim- 
itive Christianity,  neither  Mr.  Campbell  nor 
those  who  joined  him  in  his  search  for  a  script- 
ural ideal,  rejected  everything  that  their  relig- 
ious neighbors  held.  In  many  vital  and  essential 
respects  they  were  happy  to  find  themselves 
in  pei'fect  agreement  with  other  evangelical 
churches,  not  on  the  authority  of  their  creeds 
and  confessions,  but  on  the  authority  of  the 
Word  of  God.  These  points  of  agreement  were 
more  numerous,  in  fact,  than  the  points  of  differ- 
ence, and  embraced  belief  in  the  inspiration  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures  and  their  all-suflSciency,  the 
divine  excellency  of  Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God, 
the  personal  and  perpetual  mission  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  the  sinfulness  of  the  race  and  its  need  of 
regeneration,  the  necessity  of  faith,  repentance 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


139 


and  a  life  of  obedience,  the  perpetuity  of  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  obligation  to 
fittingly  observe  the  Lord's  day,  the  recognition 
of  the  church  of  Christ  as  a  divine  institution, 
the  fullness  and  freeness  of  salvation,  the  final 
punishment  of  the  ungodly,  etc.  But  the  course 
which  they  had  thus  far  pursued  in  their  search 
for  the  old  paths,  led  them  to  the  discovery  of 
other  principles  which  have  since  constituted 
their  distinctive  peculiarities  as  a  religious  body. 

1.  The  churches  thus  organized  were  unalter- 
ably pledged  to  the  cause  of  Christian  union. 
The}'  believed  and  taught,  on  the  authority  of 
the  Word,  that  divisions  among  the  children  of 
God  were  sinful,  that  denominationalism  pre- 
sented one  of  the  greatest  barriers  to  the  tri- 
umph of  truth,  and  that  Christ's  people  must  be 
united  before  any  achievement  commensurate 
with  the  greatness  of  his  Gospel  can  be  won. 
Every  new  church,  therefore,  became  an  added 
protest  against  existing  division,  and  an  added 
petition  to  Christ's  prayer  for  the  unity  of  the 
church. 

2.  They  urged  the  acceptance  of  the  New 
Testament  as  the  only  authoritative  standard  of 
Christian  doctrine  and  the  essential  bond  of 
Christian  union.  Creeds  as  authoritative  state- 
ments of  belief  had,  it  was  shown,  always  been 
divisive.  If  Christian  union  were  to  become  an 
accomplished  fact,  it  was  absolutely  necessary, 


140 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


they  held,  that  the  Bible  should  be  made  "to 
displace  from  their  position  all  human  creeds, 
confessions  of  faith  and  formularies  of  doctrine 
and  church  government,  as  being  not  only  unnec- 
essary, but  really  a  means  of  perpetuating  divi- 
sions." They  felt  assured  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment presented  a  practical  basis  of  union,  and 
that  when  we  are  satisfied  "to  simply  believe  in, 
and  implicitly  obey  Christ,"  our  unseemly  divi- 
sions will  disappear,  or,  to  use  the  language  of 
Thomas  Campbell,  the  accomplishment  of  prac- 
tical unity  in  Christian  fellowship  awaited  "  the 
restoration  of  pure,  primitive,  apostolic  Chris- 
tianity, in  letter  and  spirit;  in  principle  and 
practice." 

3.  They  recognized  the  simple  confession  of 
faith  in  Jesus  as  the  Son  of  God  and  the  world's 
Savior,  as  the  only  authorized  statement  of  be- 
lief necessary  to  acceptance  with  God  and  mem- 
bership in  the  church  of  Christ.  The  New  Testa- 
ment, which  they  accepted  as  their  sole  guide  in 
all  matters  of  religious  duty,  presented  no  other 
test  of  the  correctness  of  a  man's  faith,  than 
this  simple  statement  of  truth,  sanctioned  by 
Jesus  and  demanded  by  the  apostles.  Its  one 
article,  they  contended,  was  "broad  enough  to 
take  in  every  lover  of  Jesus,  and  narrow  enough 
to  exclude  everyone  who  will  not  accept  him  as 
the  divine  Savior  and  Lord."  This  creed,  given 
by  Simon  Peter  in  his  confession  of  Christ  and 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


141 


elsewhere  in  the  New  Testament,  is  stated  in  the 
words,  "  1  believe  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God."  Upon  this  confession 
of  faith,  when  accompanied  by  a  heartfelt  desire 
to  follow  and  obey  the  Christ,  candidates  were 
admitted  to  baptism  and  church  membership. 

4.  They  adopted  the  customs  and  practices  of 
the  primitive  church,  as  revealed  in  the  inspired 
writings,  not  only  because  apostolic,  but  because 
presenting  the  only  possible  ground  upon  which 
the  followers  of  Christ  could  unite.  Having 
failed  to  find  scriptural  authority  for  the  com- 
mon practice  of  infant  baptism,  they  had  from 
the  first  abandoned  it.  Unable  to  find  authority 
for  affusion  as  baptism  in  the  practice  or  pre- 
cept of  either  Christ  or  his  apostles,  they  be- 
came immersionists,  a  practice  recognized  by  all 
evangelical  Christians  as  valid  baptism,  and, 
therefore,  presenting  the  only  possible  ground 
for  the  broader  fellowship  for  which  they  con- 
tended. Finding  in  the  apostolic  age  that  the 
Lord's  Table  was  spread  in  Christian  assemblies 
on  evei'y  first  day  of  the  week,  they  sought  to 
adhere  to  the  apostolic  practice  by  a  similar 
observance  of  this  memorial  feast.  As  respect 
to  practical  Christianity  they  enjoined  "  an  entire 
conformity  to  the  divine  will,  in  heart  as  well  as 
life,"  knowing  that  "  nothing  avails  in  Christ 
Jesus  but  a  new  creature,"  and  that  "  without 
holiness  no  one  shall  see  the  Lord." 


142 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


A  better  statement  of  the  views  and  practices 
of  the  Disciples  cannot  be  found  than  in  Mr. 
Campbell's  own  language  in  defense  of  the  Bible 
as  a  sufficient  standard  of  faith. 

"  We  preach,"  said  he,  "in  the  words  of  that 
book  the  Gospel  as  promulgated  by  the  apostles 
in  Jerusalem.  We  use  in  all  important  matters 
the  exact  words  of  inspiration.  We  command 
all  men  to  believe,  repent,  and  bi'ing  forth  fruits 
worthy  of  reformation.  We  enjoin  the  same 
good  works  commanded  by  the  Lord  and  by  his 
apostles.  We  receive  men  of  all  denominations 
under  heaven,  of  all  sects  and  parties,  who  will 
make  the  good  confession  on  which  Jesus  Christ 
builded  his  church.  We  propound  that  confes- 
sion of  faith  in  the  identical  words  of  inspira- 
tion, so  that  they  who  avow  it  express  a  divine 
faith  and  build  upon  a  consecrated  foundation, 
a  well-tried  corner-stone.  On  a  sincere  confes- 
sion of  this  faith  we  immerse  all  persons,  and 
then  present  them  with  God's  own  book  as  their 
book  of  faith,  piety  and  morality.  This  is  our 
most  obnoxious  offense  against  the  partyism  of 
this  age."  ^ 

One  other  characteristic  of  this  newly-organ- 
ized body  of  disciples,  deserving  our  notice,  is  the 
progressive  spirit  which  from  the  very  beginning 
was  cherished  by  the  friends  of  the  movement. 
The  moment  they  cast  aside  creeds  and  turned 

1  Campbell  and  Rice  Debate,  p.  783. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


143 


to  the  Bible,  unrestricted  by  the  narrow  bound- 
aries of  parties  and  sects,  the  great  principles 
of  the  plan  of  redemption  began  to  develop  in 
succession.  It  would  say  little  for  the  depth 
and  perfection  of  the  Bible,  if,  even  with  the 
acknowledged  learning  and  talent  of  such  a 
leader  as  Mr.  Campbell,  the  whole  system  had 
been  comprehended  at  once.  Many  surprising 
discoveries  had  been  made  since  the  little  church 
at  Brush  Eun  had  been  organized  on  the  Bible 
alone.  The  truth  that  first  struck  their  atten- 
tion was  the  unity  of  the  church.  Next,  consist- 
ency with  their  own  principles  led  them  into  the 
waters  of  baptism;  then,  ten  years  later,  to  dis- 
cover from  the  Word  the  definite  object  of  im- 
mersion, and  later  still  they  learned  to  proclaim 
the  Gospel  to  sinnei-s  in  terms  which  Peter  and 
Paul  would  have  employed.  That  the  church  of 
1830  had  fathomed  the  depth  or  comprehended 
the  fullness  of  divine  wisdom,  none  for  a  moment 
claimed,  but  they  rejoiced  in  their  freedom  from 
creed-barriers,  which  in  other  religious  commun- 
ions had  put  a  check  to  further  progress.  Thanks 
to  their  liberal  Christian  policy,  the  church  has 
since  been  able  to  make  rapid  progress  in  the 
discovery  and  application  of  religious  truth. 

The  changed  condition  of  the  Disciples  which 
followed  their  separation  from  the  Baptists,  de- 
manded a  change  in  the  character  of  their  in- 
struction.   The  mission  of  the  "  Christian  Bap- 


144 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


tist,"  as  we  have  seen,  had  been  to  awaken  men 
to  the  evils  of  sectarianism,  to  lead  them  out  of 
Egyptian  bondage  to  ecclesiastical  tradition. 
But  now  that  the  lines  had  been  drawn,  and  he 
and  his  followers  were  denied  fellowship  with 
every  existing  religious  organization,  a  new  bur- 
den was  laid  upon  Mr.  Campbell  and  his  co-la- 
borers, that  of  gathering  together  their  follow- 
ers into  organized  communions  and  instructing 
them  in  the  principles  of  the  Gospel.  The  time 
had  come  when  the  keynote  must  be  develop- 
ment, a  going  on  to  pex'fection.  So  he  deter- 
mined to  start  a  new  periodical,  larger  in  size, 
different  in  character,  and  milder  in  tone. 

The  name  of  this  new  journal,  "  The  Millen- 
'"^  nial  Harbinger,"  was  expressive  of  Mr.  Camp- 
bell's views  regarding  the  coming  millennial 
reign  of  Christ.  The  rapid  spread  of  reforma- 
tory principles,  his  great  success  in  combating 
infidelity  and  in  correcting  religious  errors,  led 
him  to  conceive  of  the  millennial  period  as  near 
at  hand.  This  feeling  was  shared  by  Walter 
Scott  and  other  of  the  pioneer  preachers  of  the 
reformation.  He  did  not  at  the  time  presume  to 
fix  upon  any  definite  date,  but  as  he  advanced 
in  years  he  became  possessed  of  a  conviction  that 
the  year  1866  would,  in  some  way,  usher  in  that 
period,  and  strangely  enough,  that  was  to  him 
the  year  of  the  Lord's  coming. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH 


145 


Through  the  columns  of  "The  Millennial  Har- 
binger," Mr,  Campbell  was  able  to  sway  by  the 
power  of  his  pen,  as  he  had  done  by  his  persua- 
sive eloquence,  the  tide  of  religious  conviction. 
"Without  abating  a  jot  the  importance  of  the 
principles  advocated  in  his  early  editorial  labors, 
he  now  unfolded  those  elements  essential  to 
higher  development.  Feeling  that  the  success 
of  the  church  would  be  measured  by  its  mission- 
ary spirit,  he  in  time  became  an  advocate  of  mis- 
sionary enterprises,  and  was  chosen  president  of 
the  American  Christian  Missionary  Society,  the 
first  missionary  organization  among  the  Disci- 
ples. 

Another  problem  that  confronted  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, as  new  church  organizations  began  to  multi- 
ply, was  the  question  of  hymnology.  The  books 
then  in  use  by  other  religious  bodies  contained 
sentiments  not  in  accordance  with  the  teachings 
of  the  New  Testament.  In  his  plea  for  pure 
speech,  Mr.  Campbell  felt  that  the  very  hymns 
sung  should  breathe  the  spirit  of  New  Testa- 
ment Christianity.  He  therefore  set  about  to 
compile  a  hymn-book  from  which  unscriptural 
sentiments  should  be  excluded,  and  in  1835  gave 
to  the  public  a  volume  of  two  hundred  pages 
filled  with  such  selections  as  were  true  to  Gospel 
facts  and  Gospel  terms.  This  work  was  subse- 
quently revised  and  enlarged,  and  before  his 

10 


146 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


death  transferred  to  the  American  Christian 
Missionary  Society,  and  is  the  basis  of  the  Chris- 
tian Hymnal  still  in  use.     To  this  collection  Le 
contributed  several  hymns  himself  which  breatj 
his  own  lofty  spirit  of  devotion. 


X. 


THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH. 
'he  religious  revival  with  which  the  century 


had  opened,  was  checked  while  at  its 
height,  by  the  jealousies  of  contending  religious 
parties.  A  state  of  religious  apathy  followed, 
which  left  the  church  powei'less  in  the  face  of 
its  foes.  The  prevailing  indifference  left  the 
uncultivated  soil  to  grow  up  in  irreligion  and 
unbelief.  While  churches  wrangled  over  their 
creeds,  the  unconverted  forsook  the  sanctuary; 
some  to  lament  the  departure  of  religious  society 
from  the  revealed  pattern  which  they  found  in 
their  Bibles,  and  some  to  nurse  their  dissent  into 
doubt,  and  doubt  into  unbelief. 

Growing  out  of  the  unseemly  strife  engendered 
by  denominational  differences,  society  was  threat- 
ened by  another  reign  of  skepticism.  Infidel 
clubs  were  organized  and  flourished  in  almost 
every  community.  Infidel  lecturers  carried  on 
their  propaganda  of  unbelief  with  a  zeal  worthy 
of  a  nobler  cause.  Everywhere,  like  Goliath, 
they  breathed  defiance  against  "  the  army  of  the 
living  God,"  and  challenged  her  leaders  to  come 


(147) 


148 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


to  the  public  defense  of  their  creeds  or  acknowl- 
edge their  ground  irrational  and  untenable. 

Heretofore  Alexander  Campbell  had  been  oc- 
cupied in  delivering  Christianity  from  its  pro- 
fessed friends,  but  now  that  the  work  of  restora- 
tion was  fairly  inaugurated,  he  marshaled  all  his 
resources  to  defend  it  from  its  open  enemies. 
Few  men  were  better  fitted  than  he  for  such  a 
task.  Abandoning  the  outer  defenses  of  theol- 
ogy, he  established  himself  behind  the  impreg- 
nable fortress  of  revealed  truth.  He  had  no 
creed  to  defend  but  that  ancient  one  which  had 
withstood  the  onslaught  of  skepticism  for  eigh- 
teen hundred  years.  He  acknowledged  no 
authority  but  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  its  incar- 
nate Lord. 

But  his  was  the  courage,  not  only  of  one  who 
feels  himself  on  safe  ground,  but  of  one  who  has 
thoroughly  trained  himself  for  the  conflict. 
"  Infidelity  was  one  of  those  subjects  which  he 
had  thoroughly  investigated.  His  complete  mas- 
tery of  all  possible  trains  of  skeptical  thought, 
and  the  comprehensiveness  and  penetrating 
power  of  his  mind,  unequaled  in  logical  acumen, 
in  ability  to  detect  false  arguments  and  discover 
true  ones,  and  which  could  perceive  in  an  instant 
the  relations  of  proposition  and  proof,  gave  him 
an  extraordinary  power  in  such  discussions  which 
naturally  sought  every  suitable  opportunity  to 
exert  itself."    He,  accordingly,  took  peculiar 


THE  DEFEXDER  OF  THE  FAITH  149 

pleasure  in  meeting  the  champions  of  unbelief, 
and  never  failed  to  win  the  admiration  of  be- 
lievers of  all  creeds  by  his  able  defense  of  the 
common  Faith. 

The  beginning  of  Mr.  Campbell's  defense  of 
Christianity  against  the  skepticism  of  the  day 
was  through  the  columns  of  the  "Christian  Bap- 
tist." He  at  once  made  his  magazine  a  forum, 
upon  which  men  might  freely  present  their  diffi- 
culties and  express  their  views,  with  a  guarantee 
of  fair  and  candid  treatment  from  its  editor.  In 
this  he  won  a  favorable  hearing  from  a  large 
class  who  had  not  been  able  to  accept  the  con- 
clusions of  current  theology,  or  to  choose  be- 
tween the  creeds  of  contending  parties,  and 
was  often  able  to  remove  the  supposed  obstacles 
to  belief. 

In  1828,  Mr.  Campbell  was  confronted  by  an 
antagonist  worthy  of  his  steel,  in  the  person  of 
Robert  Owen,  the  acknowledged  champion  of 
infidelity,  both  in  this  country  and  Great  Britain. 
Mr.  Owen  was  a  Scotch  freethinker  of  wealth  ^ 
and  scholarship.  In  1824,  he  purchased  a 
tract  of  land  and  established  a  community  in 
Indiana,  called  New  Harmony,  for  the  applica- 
tion and  development  of  his  social  views.  A 
peculiar  feature  of  this  community  was  that  all 
forms  of  religion  should  be  rigidly  excluded. 
Not  content  with  building  up  an  infidel  com- 
munity, he  went  forth  as  the  apostle  of  free- 


150 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


thought,  preaching  a  crusade  against  Chris- 
tianity, During  a  series  of  lectures  in  New 
Orleans,  early  in  1828,  Mr.  Owen  took  occasion 
to  challenge  the  clergy  of  that  city  to  discuss 
with  him  the  claims  of  the  Christian  religion. 

"I  propose,"  he  said,  "to  prove,  as  I  have 
already  attempted  to  do  in  my  lectures,  that  all 
the  religions  of  the  world  have  been  founded  on 
the  ignorance  of  mankind;  that  they  are  directly 
opposed  to  the  never-changing  laws  of  our 
nature;  that  they  have  been  and  are  the  real 
source  of  vice,  disunion  and  misery  of  every  de- 
scription; that  they  are  now  the  only  real  bar  to 
the  formation  of  a  society  of  virtue,  of  intelli- 
gence, of  charity  in  its  most  extended  sense,  and 
of  sincerity  and  kindness  among  the  whole 
human  family;  and  that  they  can  no  longer 
be  maintained  except  through  the  ignorance  of 
the  mass  of  the  people,  and  the  tyranny  of  the 
few  over  that  mass."  ^ 

As  no  response  came  from  those  addressed, 
Mr.  Owen  was  about  to  embark  for  the  Old 
World,  boasting  that  no  man  in  America  dared 
to  debate  with  him.  But  as  soon  as  the  news  of 
this  defiant  attitude  of  the  great  champion  of 
infidelity  reached  Mr.  Campbell,  he  published 
the  challenge  in  the  "Christian  Baptist,"  and 
announced  his  readiness  to  accept  it.  "I  have 
long  wondered,"  he  wrote,  "why  none  of  the 

1  Christian  Baptist,  p.  443. 


THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH  151 

public  teachers  of  Christianity  has  appeared  in 
defense  of  the  last,  best  hope  of  mortal  man. 
If  none  but  Christian  philosophers  composed 
this  society,  it  might  be  well  enough  to  let  Mr. 
Owen  and  his  scheme  of  things  find  their  own 
level.  But  while  a  few  of  the  seniors  disdain  to 
notice,  or  affect  to  disdain,  his  scheme  of  things, 
it  ought  not  to  be  forgotten  that  thousands  are 
carried  away  as  chaff  before  the  wind  by  the 
apparently  triumphant  manner  in  which  Mr. 
Owen  moves  along  .  .  .  Relying  on  the 
Author,  the  reasonableness  and  the  excellency 
of  the  Christian  religion,  I  will  engage  to  meet 
Mr.  Owen  any  time  within  one  year  from  this 
date,  at  any  place  equidistant  from  New  Har- 
mony and  Bethany,  such  as  Cincinnati,  Ohio,  or 
Lexington,  Ky.,  and  will  then  and  there  under- 
take to  show  that  Mr.  Owen  is  utterly  incompe- 
tent to  prove  the  positions  he  has  assumed,  in  a 
public  debate."  ^ 

Mr.  Campbell  was  now  recognized  as  the 
ablest  representative  of  the  Christian  faith,  and 
when  his  acceptance  of  Mr.  Owen's  challenge 
was  made  known,  all  felt  that  the  Goliath  of 
infidelity  was  now  to  meet  his  David. 

It  was  arranged  that  the  debate  should  take 
place  in  Cincinnati  in  April,  1829.  The  occa- 
sion was  a  great  one.  The  reputation  of  the 
disputants   had    created    widespread  interest. 

1  Christian  Baptist,  p.  443. 


152 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


Those  who  sympathized  with  Mr.  Owen  predicted 
a  speedy  overthrow  of  the  Bible.  Those  who 
had  heard  Mr.  Campbell  felt  that  the  cause  of 
the  Christian  religion  had  fallen  into  good  hands. 
The  debate  which  followed  brought  out  the 
strongest  arguments  of  either  side.  Having  at 
length  exhausted  his  resources,  Mr.  Owen  sat 
down,  and  Mr.  Campbell  was  left  to  continue  his 
argument  without  an  opponent  to  reply,  which 
he  did  in  an  address  of  twelve  hours  length  upon 
the  evidences  of  Christianity  as  a  supernatural 
religion.  It  was  at  the  close  of  this  masterful 
defense  of  the  Christian  faith,  that  one  not  in 
sympathy  with  Mr.  Campbell  religiously,  re- 
marked: "I  have  been  listening  to  a  man  who 
seems  as  one  who  had  lived  in  all  ages."  Mr. 
Owen  had  hitherto  exerted  a  poisonous  influence 
in  society  unchecked,  but  in  this  discussion  he 
was  completely  routed,  and  not  long  afterward 
abandoned  his  infidel  schemes  and  returned  to 
Scotland. 

It  was  while  arranging  the  preliminaries  of 
this  debate,  that  Mr.  Owen  visited  Mr.  Campbell 
at  the  Bethany  mansion.  During  one  of  their 
excursions  about  the  farm  together,  they  came 
to  the  family  burying-ground.  Pausing  for  a 
moment  among  its  tombs,  Mr.  Owen  remarked: 

"There  is  one  advantage  I  have  over  the 
Christian, — I  am  not  afraid  to  die.  Most  Chris- 
tians have  fear  in  death,  but  if  some  few  items 


THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH 


153 


of  my  business  were  settled,  I  should  be  perfect- 
ly willing  to  die  at  any  moment." 

""Well,"  Mr.  Campbell  replied,  "you  say  you 
have  no  fear  in  death;  have  you  any  hope  in 
death?" 

"No,"  said  Mr.  Owen,  after  a  solemn  pause. 

"Then,"  rejoined  Mr.  Campbell,  pointing  to 
an  ox  standing  near  by,  "you  are  on  a  level  with 
that  brute.  He  has  fed  till  he  is  satisfied,  and 
stands  in  the  shade  whisking  off  the  flies,  and 
has  neither  hope  nor  fear  in  death." 

It  is  related  that  after  the  debate  Mr.  Owen 
again  accepted  of  the  hospitality  of  his  invinci- 
ble antagonist,  was  treated  by  him  with  great 
kindness,  and  urged  to  abandon  infidelity  and 
accept  Christ  as  a  Savior.  The  appeal  melted 
Mr.  Owen  to  tears;  he  buried  his  face  in  his 
hands,  but  still  clung  to  that  which  he  could  not 
sustain. 

In  this  discussion  Mr.  Campbell  did  most 
valiant  service  for  the  cause  of  Christianity,  and 
commanded  the  respect  and  admiration  of  the 
entire  religious  community,  irrespective  of  party 
affiliation.  For  a  time  denominational  differ- 
ences were  forgotten,  and  all  were  disposed  to 
recognize  in  him  a  defender  of  the  common 
faith.  An  effective  check  was  put  to  the  threat- 
ened spread  of  unbelief,  and  the  debate,  which 
was  published,  remained  one  of  the  strongest 
documents  on  Christian  evidences,  and  is  possi- 


154 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


bly  the  best  i-eflection  of  the  versatile  mind  of 
the  great  advocate  of  primitive  Christianity  in 
the  zenith  of  his  power. 

His  manly,  courteous  treatment  of  those  who 
were  skeptical,  won  the  respect  even  of  the  pro- 
fessed enemies  of  Christianity.  They  flocked  to 
hear  him,  were  brought  under  conviction  by  his 
fair-minded,  unsectarian  presentation  of  the 
claims  of  revealed  religion,  and  many  of  them 
became  obedient  to  the  Gospel.  As  an  evidence 
of  the  appreciation  with  which  he  was  regai'ded 
by  this  class,  he  was  invited  by  the  skeptics  of 
New  York  to  address  them  on  two  successive 
evenings  in  their  own  Tammany  Hall,  and  met 
them  with  such  suavity  and  power,  as  "  to  draw 
praise  from  every  lip  and  secure  a  vote  of  thanks 
from  the  very  men  whose  air-built  castle  he  de- 
molished." 

Mr.  Campbell  had  hardly  finished  correcting 
the  proofs  of  his  debate  with  Robert  Owen,  when 
he  was  called  upon  to  encounter  an  enemy 
nearer  home.  Near  the  close  of  the  3'ear  1830, 
the  Mormon  delusion  began  its  course  in  north- 
ern Ohio,  and  among  its  promoters  was  one  of 
Mr.  Campbell's  lieutenants,  Sydney  Rigdon. 
Together  with  Joseph  Smith  he  perpetrated  the 
fraud  of  "  The  Lost  Manuscript  Found,"  which 
was  published  as  the  "Book  of  Mormon,"  and 
gathering  a  few  credulous  followers,  organized 
them,  on  the  basis  of  its  teachings,  into  the 


THE  DEFENDER  OP  THE  FAITH 


155 


"  Church  of  the  Latter  Day  Saints."  Taking 
advantage  of  his  former  connection  with  the  re- 
formatory work  fostered  by  Mr.  Campbell, 
Rigdon  sought  to  lead  away  the  churches  of  the 
vicinity  in  which  he  began  his  operations,  and 
succeeded  in  making  shipwreck  of  the  cause  in 
Kirtland,  when  Alexander  Campbell  paid  a  visit 
to  that  section  of  Ohio,  exposed  the  shameless  u 
imposition,  and  put  a  stop  to  its  progress,  and 
soon  had  the  satisfaction  of  witnessing  the  de- 
parture of  Joseph  Smith  and  his  deluded  follow- 
ers to  the  regions  beyond. 

In  the  meantime,  Mr.  Campbell's  energies  were 
largely  consumed  in  enlarging  the  borders  and 
strengthening  the  defenses  of  the  work  now  so 
auspiciously  begun.  At  least  six  months  of  the 
year  were  spent  away  from  home  in  extended 
tours,  lecturing,  prcachin'g,  organizing,  and  in 
endeavoring  to  supply  that  which  was  lacking  in 
a  newly-formed  religious  society.  New  churches 
were  constantly  being  established.  The  plea  for 
apostolic  Christianity  was  springing  up  in  unex- 
pected quarters.  Misrepresentation  and  bitter 
prejudice  were  to  be  met,  errors  to  be  corrected, 
order  restored.  In  meeting  the  varied  demands 
made  upon  him,  he  could  say  with  Paul,  "Be- 
sides those  things  that  are  without,  that  which 
Cometh  upon  me  daily,  the  care  of  all  the 
churches," 

Enlargement  to  the  forces  and  influence  of  the 


156 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


Christian  Church  came,  at  this  period,  from 
another  source.  Earlier  in  his  labors  Mr.  Camp- 
bell had  come  in  touch  with  the  leaders  of  a 
kindred  movement,  which  had  spread  widely 
through  the  south.  Its  leading  spirit  was  Barton 
W.  Stone,  formerly  a  Presbyterian  minister. 
Like  Mr.  Campbell,  he  had  turned  from  the 
Westminster  Confession  to  the  Bible,  and  had 
determined  to  accept,  as  his  only  guide  in  matters 
of  religion,  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Like  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, he  was  led  by  its  guidance  to  accept  immer- 
sion as  scriptural  baptism,  and  to  reject  all 
human  designations  for  the  church,  content  with 
the  simple  name  of  Christian. 

In  1824,  during  one  of  Mr.  Campbell's  tours 
in  Kentucky,  these  two  refoi'mers  met  for  the 
first  time.  Two  such  spirits  could  not  but  be 
interested  in  each  other.  Their  aims  were  one, 
though  they  differed  slightly  in  some  of  their 
conclusions  and  methods.  A  cordial,  friendly 
investigation  of  their  views  was  begun.  At  first, 
like  Luther  and  Zvvingli,  they  seemed  to  be  sep- 
arated by  irreconcilable  differences,  but  upon  a 
closer  inquii'y  these  disappeared.  The  ultimate 
result  we  have  in  Mr.  Stone's  own  words:  "We 
plainly  saw  that  we  were  on  the  same  founda- 
tion, in  the  same  spirit,  and  preached  the  same 
Gospel."  Accordingly,  in  the  early  part  of 
1832,  the  two  bodies  united  throughout  Ken- 
tucky, thus  materially  strengthening  the  forces 


THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH  157 

and  influence  of  primitive  Christianity  in  that 
State,  and  exemplifying  their  plea  for  the  union 
of  God's  children. 

In  the  autumn  of  1836,  Mr.  Campbell  was 
brought  face  to  face  with  a  religious  antagonist 
from  an  entirely  different  quarter.  In  October 
of  that  year  he  had  been  invited  to  deliver  an 
address  before  the  College  of  Teachers  of  Cin- 
cinnati. As  the  public  mind  was  already  some- 
what exei'cised  by  the  attempt  of  the  Catholic 
Church  to  exclude  the  Bible  from  the  public 
schools,  he  chose  for  his  subject  "  Moral  Cul- 
ture," ascribing  the  rapid  march  of  modern  civ- 
ilization to  the  spirit  of  inquiry  awakened  by 
the  Protestant  Reformation.  Bishop  Purcell,  a 
Roman  Catholic  prelate,  took  strong  exceptions 
to  Mr.  Campbell's  lecture,  declaring  that  the 
"  Protestant  Reformation  had  been  the  cause  of 
all  the  contention  and  infidelity  in  the  world." 
Mr.  Campbell  was  not  the  man  to  allow  such  a 
misstatement  of  facts  to  pass  unchallenged;  so 
he  informed  the  bishop  that  he  was  prepared  to 
defend  the  cause  of  Protestantism  against  such 
misi-epresentation  in  public  discussion.  As  the 
bishop  failed  to  signify  his  acceptance  of  this 
proposition,  Mr.  Campbell  delivered  another 
address,  presenting  six  propositions,  which  he 
declared  himself  able  at  any  time  to  sustain. 

So  wrought  up  was  the  community  over  the 
attack  of  the  Catholic  Church  upon  American 


158 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


institutions,  that  its  representative  men  did  not 
feel  disposed  to  let  the  matter  end  in  that  way. 
An  appeal,  signed  by  many  of  the  prominent 
citizens  of  Cincinnati,  was,  therefore,  presented 
to  Mr.  Campbell,  urging  him  to  a  public  expos- 
ure of  the  absurd  claims  and  usages  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  and  to  establish  before 
the  community  the  six  propositions  announced 
in  his  lecture.  In  reply,  Mr.  Campbell  consented 
to  sustain  his  position  against  Bishop  Purcell,  or 
any  of  the  Catholic  priesthood,  providing  only 
that  time  be  allowed  him  to  fulfill  existing  en- 
gagements. 

It  was  finally  arranged  that  a  seven  days'  joint 
discussion  should  take  place  between  Mr.  Camp- 
bell and  Bishop  Purcell  in  Cincinnati,  beginning 
on  January  13,  1837.  In  this  discussion,  one  of 
the  most  important  in  which  he  ever  engaged, 
Mr.  Campbell  took  the  aggressive  side  in  the 
seven  propositions  considered,  maintaining  that, 

"  1.  The  Roman  Catholic  institution,  some- 
times called  the  Holy  Apostolic  Church,  is  not 
now  nor  was  she  ever  catholic,  apostolic  or  holy, 
but  is  a  sect  in  the  fair  import  of  that  Avord, 
older  than  any  other  sect  now  existing;  not  the 
mother  and  mistress  of  all  churches,  but  an 
apostasy  from  the  only  true,  apostolic  and  cath- 
olic Church  of  Christ. 

"2.  Her  notion  of  apostolic  succession  is 
without  any  foundation  in  the  Bible,  in  reason 


THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH 


159 


or  in  fact;  an  imposition  of  the  most  injurious 
consequences,  built  upon  unscriptural  and  anti- 
scriptural  traditions,  resting  wholly  upon  the 
opinions  of  interested  and  fallible  men. 

"3.  She  is  not  uniform  in  her  faith  or  united 
in  her  members,  but  mutable  and  fallible  as  any 
other  sect  of  philosophy  or  religion, — Jewish, 
Turkish,  or  Christian, — a  confederation  of  sects 
under  a  politico-ecclesiastic  head. 

"4.  She  is  the  Babylon  of  John,  the  Man  of 
Sin  of  Paul,  and  the  Empire  of  the  Youngest 
Horn  of  Daniel's  sea-monster. 

"  5.  Her  notions  of  purgatory,  indulgences, 
auricular  confession,  remission  of  sins,  transub- 
stantiation,  supererogation,  etc.,  essential  ele- 
ments of  her  system,  are  immoral  in  their  ten- 
dency and  injurious  to  the  well-being  of  society, 
religious  and  political. 

"  6.  Notwithstanding  her  pretensions  to  have 
given  us  the  Bible  and  faith  in  it,  we  are  perfect- 
ly independent  of  her  for  our  knowledge  of  that 
book  and  its  evidences  of  a  divine  original. 

"  7.  The  Roman  Catholic  religion,  if  infalli- 
ble and  unsusceptible  of  reformation,  as  alleged, 
is  essentially  anti-American,  being  opposed  to  the 
genius  of  all  free  institution,  and  positively  sub- 
versive of  them,  opposing  the  general  reading  of 
the  Scriptures  and  the  diffusion  of  useful 
knowledge  among  the  whole  community,  so  es- 


160 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


sential  to  liberty  and  the  permanency  of  good 
government."  ^ 

To  this  discussion  Mr.  Campbell  brought  his 
wonderful  researches  and  extensive  acquaintance 
with  the  history  of  the  church,  ancient  and  mod- 
ern. His  early  observations  in  priest-ridden 
Ireland,  his  inborn  hatred  of  priestly  arrogance, 
his  high  ground  of  observation,  which  enabled 
him  to  look  beyond  creed  and  party  lines  to  a 
universal  and  untramraeled  brotherhood  in 
Christ,  fitted  him,  as  no  other  man  of  his  day,  to 
become  the  champion  of  Protestantism.  A  sen- 
tence or  two  in  his  opening  address,  reveal  the 
grandeur  of  his  purpose:  "I  appear  before 
you  at  this  time,  in  the  good  providence  of  our 
Heavenly  Father,  in  defense  of  the  truth,  and  in 
explanation  of  the  great  redeeming,  regenerat- 
ing, ennobling  principles  of  Protestantism,  as 
opposed  to  the  claims  and  pretensions  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  I  come  not  here  to 
advocate  the  particular  tenets  of  any  sect,  but 
to  defend  the  great  cardinal  principles  of  Prot- 
estantism." '' 

In  the  discussion  which  followed,  Mr.  Camp- 
bell sustained  his  reputation  and  his  cause  to 
the  satisfaction  of  the  friends  of  Protestantism 
of  whatever  creed,  and  won  the  warmest  com- 
mendation of  all  foes  of  Catholic  arrogance.  A 
public  meeting  was  called  to  voice  the  sentiment 

1  Campbell  and  Purccll  Debate,  p.  7.      2  Ibid,  p.  8. 


THE  DEFENDER  OF  THE  FAITH 


161 


of  the  community.  A  series  of  resolutions  was 
unanimously  passed,  complimenting  in  the  high- 
est terms  Mr.  Campbell's  services,  and  declaring 
"that  it  is  the  unanimous  opinion  of  this 
meeting  that  the  cause  of  Protestantism  has 
been  fully  sustained  throughout  the  discussion." 

So  deep  and  lasting  was  the  impression  of  Mr. 
Campbell's  defense  of  Protestantism  and  of  an 
open  and  untrammeled  Bible  as  the  safeguard  of 
the  Republic,  that  at  the  next  meeting  of  the 
College  of  Teachers  at  Cincinnati,  a  resolution 
was  passed  to  the  effect,  "  That,in  the  judgment 
of  the  College,  the  Bible  should  be  inti'oduced 
into  every  school,  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest, 
as  a  text-book." 

The  debate  was  published,  had  an  extensive 
sale,  and  presents,  perhaps,  the  ablest  defense 
of  Protestantism  in  the  English  language.  Him- 
self the  last  great  j5?'otestant  against  religious 
error,  it  was  fitting  that  upon  him  should  fall 
the  responsibility  of  defending  a  cause  that  had 
been  purchased  by  the  best  blood  of  modern 
civilization. 


XI. 


A  WISE  MASTEK-BUILDER. 


'e  have  witnessed,  in  these  pages,  the  laying 


of  the  foundation  of  a  religious  move- 
ment deep  and  strong  in  the  imperishable  Word. 
Mr.  Campbell  had,  from  the  beginning,  insisted 
that  every  principle  used  in  its  construction 
should  have  the  stamp  of  divine  approval ;  and 
now  it  was  jhis  daily  concern  that  the  super- 
structure should,  in  ever  particular,  be  worthy 
of  the  foundation.  In  securing  results  commen- 
surate with  his  great  undertaking,  his  energies 
were  taxed  to  their  utmost. 

From  1836  to  1840  he  traveled  extensively, 
looking  after  the  progress  of  the  work  over  a 
wide  field.  During  the  summer  of  1836  he  made 
an  extended  tour  through  the  East,  where  the 
principles  of  the  reformation  were  as  yet  imper- 
fectly understood,  and  where  he  was  confronted 
by  a  spirit  of  conservatism  that  gave  but  feeble 
response  to  a  plea,  which,  in  the  hospitable 
South  and  the  enterprising  West,  was  becoming 
a  potent  factor  in  religious  society.  From  a 
flourishing  town  in  New  York  he  writes: 

"  I  have  never  been  more  busily  engaged  in 


(162; 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER 


163 


all  my  life  than  on  the  present  tour.  I  am  like 
one  settling  in  a  new  country,  where  everything 
is  to  do.  1  have  labored  incessantly  since  I 
came  into  this  State,  disabusing  the  public  mind, 
and  teaching  the  disciples.  There  is  a  powerful 
opposition  consolidated  against  the  truth.  .  .  . 
I  am  really  very  tired  and  willing  to  seek  repose, 
and  could  wish  that  my  journey  and  my  furlough 
were  completed,  but  I  must  patiently  bear  the 
toil  and  endure  the  pain  in  hope  of  the  reward. 
I  have  the  great  pleasure  of  enlightening  many, 
of  relieving  the  distressed  and  broken  in  spirit, 
and  of  making  some  rich  in  the  faith  and  hope 
of  Christ.  I  have  left  a  good  odor  for  Chi'ist  in 
every  place."  ^ 

After  bearing  testimony  to  the  truth  in  many 
cities  of  the  East,  he  returned  to  his  home 
among  the  hills  of  Virginia,  having,  during  an 
absence  of  ninety-four  days,  traveled  two  thous- 
and miles  and  delivered  ninety-three  discourses. 

Having  explored  and  discovered  little  promise 
for  the  cause  of  reformation  in  the  eastern 
States,  he  turned  his  attention  to  the  South. 
Already  the  cause  had  made  remarkable  progress 
in  Virginia,  Kentucky  and  Tennessee.  Beyond 
the  borders  of  these  States  but  feeble  and  inef- 
fectual attempts  had  been  made  to  establish  re- 
formatory principles.  During  a  few  months' 
tour,  he  visited  the  leading  cities  of  the  South, 

1  Memoirs,  vol.  2,  p.  415. 


164 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


everywhere  pleading  with  his  accustomed  power 
for  the  restoratior;  of  primitive  Christianity. 
Of  the  reception  of  his  plea  he  writes : 

"My  present  tour  reminds  me  of  those  in 
1823-25,  when  I  was  widely  scattering  the  seeds 
of  reformation  in  the  West.  The  first  princi- 
ples of  things — the  objections  of  the  captious, 
the  scruples  of  the  conscientious,  the  problems 
of  the  curious,  and  the  ambushes  of  the  enemies — 
all  require  and  receive  a  degree  of  attention. 
We  have  to  dispossess  demons,  and  exorcise  un- 
clean spirits,  as  well  as  to  proclaim  the  acceptable 
year  of  the  Lord.  The  chief  priests,  the  scribes 
and  the  rulers  of  the  people  are  generally  in  league 
against  us.  But  there  are  some  more  noble  than 
in  Thessalonica  who  hear  the  word  with  teach- 
ableness." ^ 

When,  after  many  weary  months  of  trial  and 
labor,  he  again  turned  his  steps  homeward,  it 
was  in  no  spirit  of  optimism  that  he  penned  his 
conclusions.  Sectarianism  was  strongly  in- 
trenched in  many  quarters,  and  moral  degener- 
acy pervaded  religious  society.  "  There  is,"  he 
wrote,  "  everywhere  more  of  a  readiness  to  re- 
form the  creed  than  the  heart,  to  rectify  the 
understanding  rather  than  the  affections,  and  to 
exhibit  sound  tenets  rather  than  godly  lives; 
good  works  are  much  more  wanting  than  good 
notions.    .    .    Millions  are  consumed  upon  the 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  452. 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER 


165 


lusts  of  men  for  thousands  that  are  laid  up  on 
deposit  in  the  Bank  of  Heaven."  ^ 

While  these  tours,  involving  great  labor  and 
sacrifice  on  the  part  of  Mr.  Campbell,  failed  of 
large  results,  they  were  connected  with  an  im- 
portant enterprise  that  now  consumed  the 
thought  and  energy  of  the  great  leader.  They 
had  revealed  to  him  the  weakness  of  the  cause 
of  reformation.  It  was  lack  of  men  competent 
to  carry  forward  the  work.  In  the  great  conflict 
which  fired  his  heart  and  brain,  he  had  been  com- 
pelled to  use  such  material  as  presented  itself  to 
aid  in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  Those  who 
came  to  his  support,  were,  many  of  them,  un- 
trained men  from  the  farms  and  shops,  who  had 
entered  the  ministry  of  the  Word  without  prep- 
aration, other  than  a  study  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment; and  by  their  narrow  and  superficial  con- 
ception of  Christianity,  often  hindered  rather 
than  aided  the  progress  of  truth.  Though 
always  the  friend  of  education,  he  became  con- 
vinced, as  at  no  former  period  of  his  life,  that 
if  his  cause  were  to  continue  to  prosper  and 
commend  itself  to  thinking  people,  it  must  be 
supported  by  an  educated  ministry.  He,  there- 
fore, began  seriously  to  consider  the  establish- 
ment of  an  institution  where  young  men  could 
secure  training  which  would  make  them  efficient 
advocates  of  the  cause  of  primitive  Christianity, 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  462. 


166 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


now  so  widely  spread ;  and  whose  talent,  culture 
and  acquaintance  with  the  "Word  would  com- 
mand the  respect,  attention  and  acceptance  of 
the  world. 

In  the  consideration  of  this  problem,  as  in 
every  other  subject  that  came  within  the  grasp 
of  his  intellect,  Mr.  Campbell  took  grounds  that 
were  far  in  advance  of  his  times.  He  regarded 
it  as  a  serious  defect  of  a  college  training  that 
so  much  time  was  devoted  to  the  pagan  classics, 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  physical  sciences  and  the 
study  of  the  Christian  Scriptures.  He  con- 
ceived an  educational  institution  in  which  the 
physical,  intellectual,  moral  and  religious  con- 
stitution of  man  would  each  receive  training. 
His  system  embraced,  1st,  A  family  institution 
under  the  control  of  Christian  people,  where 
lads  under  fourteen  could  be  brought  togethei-, 
and  carefully  instructed  in  the  facts,  precepts 
and  promises  of  the  Bible,  and  trained  up  in  the 
paths  of  morality  and  religion.  2nd.  A  school 
embracing  a  complete  course  of  preparation  for 
college,  in  which  the  "  formation  of  moral  char- 
acter and  the  culture  of  the  heart  was  to  be 
made  the  supreme  end."  3rd.  The  college  for 
which  he  proposed  a  liberal  course  of  studies, 
in  which  the  physical  sciences  should  have  prom- 
inence. But  he  argued  the  importance  of  such 
instruction,  even  in  classic  halls,  as  would  secure 
the  development  of  the  moral  faculties  as  iudis- 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER 


167 


pensable  to  correct  views  of  life  and  society. 
Therefore,  the  Bible  should,  he  insisted,  be  made 
one  of  the  regular  text-books,  no  student  to  be 
entitled  to  honors  without  being  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  Sacred  Oracles.  4th.  The 
church  with  which  the  institution  was  to  be  con- 
nected, presenting  to  the  young  men  under  its  in- 
struction, and  to  the  world,  a  practical  exhibition 
of  the  truth  and  excellency  of  the  Gospel  of 
Christ.  By  the  employment  of  such  a  scheme, 
Mr.  Campbell  hoped  to  remedy  the  errors  he  had 
witnessed,  and  build  upon  the  one  foundation  an 
enduring  superstructure  of  moral  and  intellect- 
ual excellence. 

In  announcing  his  purpose  he  said:  "  Having 
now  completed  fifty  years  and  on  my  way  to  six- 
ty, the  greater  part  of  which  time  I  have  been 
engaged  in  literary  labors  and  pursuits,  and  im- 
agining that  I  possess  some  views  and  attain- 
ments which  I  can  in  this  way  render  perma- 
nently useful  to  this  community  and  posterity,  I 
feel  in  duty  bound  to  offer  this  project  to  the 
consideration  of  all  the  friends  of  literature, 
morality  and  unsectarian  Bible  Christianity."  ^ 

Mr.  Campbell's  scheme  of  education  being 
heartily  approved,  not  only  by  his  own  brethren, 
but  by  eminent  educators  of  various  creeds, 
steps  were  at  once  taken  to  carry  out  its  pro- 
visions.    Thei'e  was  but  one  spot  where  such 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  469. 


168 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


an  experiment  could  be  put  in  successful  opera- 
tion, and  that  was  near  the  mansion  of  the  sage 
whose  wisdom  and  fame  would  assure  it  pre-emi- 
nence. A  charter  was  consequently  obtained  for 
Bethany  College  during  the  winter  of  1840,  and 
a  board  of  trustees  selected,  who  at  once  chose 
Mr.  Campbell  president  of  the  institution. 
With  his  characteristic  energy,  he  immediately 
proceeded  to  secure  buildings  and  funds,  declar- 
ing his  readiness  to  render  his  services  without 
compensation  and  to  invest  a  few  thousand  dol- 
lars besides,  pi'oviding  others  would  take  hold 
and  assist  in  building  up  an  institution  which 
should  be  made  "  a  lasting  and  comprehensive 
blessing."  So  rapidly  was  the  work  prosecuted, 
that  by  October  21,  1841,  the  doors  of  Bethany 
College  were  opened  for  students.  Mr.  Camp- 
bell at  once  addressed  himself  to  the  work  of 
training  young  men  in  the  great  principles  of 
Divine  truth.  The  sacred  volume  was  made  the 
text-book  for  the  whole  college,  and  every  morn- 
ing he  proceeded  to  develop  before  all  the  stu- 
dents the  great  facts  which  it  presented.  At  a 
later  period,  he  was  able  to  say:  "From  the 
origin  of  Bethany  College  till  this  day,  a  period 
of  over  sixteen  years,  there  has  been  a  Bible 
study  and  a  Bible  lecture  for  every  college  day 
in  the  college  year.  The  Bible  is  read  as  it  was 
written,  in  chronological  order,  and  a  lecture  on 
every  reading  is  delivered  exegetical  of  its  facts 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER 


169 


and  documents — historical,  chronological,  geo- 
graphical— whether  they  be  natural,  moral  or 
religious,  in  reference  to  the  past,  the  present, 
the  future  of  man."  ^ 

No  feature  of  the  institution  over  which  he 
presided  gave  Mr.  Campbell  more  satisfaction 
than  this  study  of  the  Bible  as  one  of  the 
branches  of  a  liberal  education.  "A  college  or 
school,"  said  he,  "  adapted  to  the  genius  of 
human  nature — to  man  as  he  is  and  as  he  must 
hereafter  be — cannot  be  found  in  Christendom, 
in  the  absence  of  a  moral  education  founded 
upon  the  Bible,  and  the  Bible  alone,  without  the 
admixture  of  human  speculation,  or  of  science 
falsely  so-called."  But  strange  as  it  may  seem, 
of  the  one  hundred  and  more  colleges  in  the 
United  States  in  1841,  Bethany  alone  had  a  chair 
of  Sacred  and  Biblical  Literature. 

The  first  half  of  each  college  session  was 
devoted  to  the  study  of  the  Pentateuch,  and  the 
last  half  to  the  four  Gospels  and  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  Mr.  Campbell's  morning  lectures  on 
the  Pentateuch  before  the  students  of  Bethany 
College  revealed  him  at  his  best.  Under  his 
magic  treatment  the  pages  of  Holy  Writ  beamed 
with  new  meaning,  and  a  new  and  widespread 
interest  was  awakened  in  its  study.  The  great 
motive  which  prompted  him  to  superadd  to  his 
already  oppressive  labors  the  additional  respon- 

1  Home  Life,  p.  61. 


170 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


sibility  of  Bethauy  College,  was  to  "  magnify  the 
value  of  this  book  of  books, — to  enforce  its 
claims  to  authority  over  the  heart  and  con- 
sciences of  men, — to  expound  its  great  and  eter- 
nal principles  of  righteousness  and  truth — and 
to  make  men  feel  that  it  is  the  word  of  the  liv- 
ing God,  the  Divine  standard  of  truth  in  religion 
and  of  virtue  in  morality." 

The  influence  of  Bethany  College,  from  the 
very  beginning  of  its  histoi*y,  proved  the  wisdom 
of  its  founder.  It  was  soon  able  to  send  out 
talented  and  educated  preachers,  who  gave  new 
impetus  to  the  cause  of  the  Reformation,  and  at 
a  critical  period  in  the  history  of  the  movement 
saved  it  from  the  narrow,sectarian  channels  into 
which  well-meaning  but  ignorant  men  would 
have  drifted  it.  Other  institutions  of  learning, 
dominated  by  the  same  supreme  regard  for  the 
Word  of  God,  sprang  up  under  the  influence  of 
the  educational  spirit  which  Mr.  Campbell's 
wisdom  and  foresight  had  created,  and  already 
the  foundation  has  been  laid  for  the  Disciples  of 
Christ  to  take  their  place  in  the  front  rank  of 
the  world's  educators. 

In  one  respect  Mr.  Campbell's  comprehensive 
^  scheme  of  education  proved  a  disappointment. 
It  was  a  cherished  notion  of  his  that  the  best 
results  in  college  education  could  be  attained  by 
gathering  the  youth  from  their  homes,  and  put- 
ting  them    under  early    moral  training  and 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER 


171 


instruction,  preparatory  to  a  college  coarse.  To 
carry  out  his  design  he  erected,  at  his  own 
expense,  a  large  building  near  the  college,  where 
the  family  school  could  be  put  in  operation.  It 
was  soon  discovered,  however,  that  young  boys, 
away  from  the  influence  of  home  and  parental 
guardianship,  were  peculiarly  exposed,  and  fail- 
ing to  find  persons  suitably  qualified  for  the 
management  of  such  a  charge,  it  was  reluctantly 
abandoned;  though  Mr.  Campbell  still  cherished 
the  belief  that  under  proper  direction  his  high- 
est hopes  might  have  been  attained. 

While  immersed  in  the  cares  and  labors 
attendant  upon  the  inauguration  of  his  great 
educational  enterpi-ise,  Mr.  Campbell  was  again 
called  upon  to  defend  the  ground  which  he  had 
taken  in  another  public  discussion. 

Already  he  had  proved  himself  the  ablest 
champion  of  revealed  religion  in  America. 
When  Robert  Owen  challenged  the  clergy  of  the 
world,  and  posted  his  defiance  on  the  walls  of 
our  cities,  ^Ir.  Campbell  met  him  in  a  public 
debate,  which  put  a  check  to  his  infidel  schemes 
in  this  country.  In  his  debate  with  Bishop  Pur- 
cell,  he  successfully  attacked  the  arrogant  and 
hollow  pretensions  of  Roman  Catholicism.  In 
this  last  encounter  he  was  called  upon  to  defend 
"the  religion  of  the  New  Testament  against  the 
traditions  and  other  baseless  tenets  of  Protest- 
antism. 


172 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


In  the  fall  of  1842,  while  on  a  visit  to  Ken- 
tucky, Mr.  Campbell  had  received  an  intimation 
that  the  Presbyterians  of  that  state  were  ready 
to  furnish  a  champion  in  the  public  discussion 
of  the  points  of  difference  between  them  and 
the  Disciples  of  Christ.  Mr.  Campbell  promptly 
declared  his  readiness  to  defend  his  views 
against  any  of  their  representative  men.  Dr.  E. 
J.  Breckenridge,  a  man  of  fine  attainments  and 
excellent  Christian  spirit,  was  looked  upon  as 
the  best  representative  of  the  Presbyterian 
cause;  but  when  solicited  to  engage  Mr.  Camp- 
bell in  debate,  he  answered:  "No  sir,  I  will 
never  be  Alexander  Campbell's  opponent.  A 
man  who  has  done  what  he  has  to  defend  Chris- 
tianity against  infidelity,  and  to  defend  Pro- 
testantism against  the  delusions  aud  usurpations 
of  Catholicism,  I  will  never  oppose  in  public 
debate.  I  esteem  him  too  highly."^  At  length 
Rev.  N.  L.  Rice  was  chosen  by  the  Presbyter- 
ians, and  after  a  lengthy  correspondence  the 
propositions  and  terms  of  discussion  were 
agreed  upon.  The  ground  of  debate  on  this 
occasion  had  somewhat  shifted  from  that  of  Mr. 
Campbell's  earlier  encounters  with  the  Presby- 
terian clergy.  It  was  no  longer  a  contest 
between  Baptists  and  Pedo-baptists,  but 
between  Reformers,  then,  as  now,  called  Chris- 
tians or  Disciples  of  Christ,  aud  the  religious 

1  Millennial  Harbinger,  1866,  p.  200. 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER 


173 


world.  The  subjects  under  discussion  covered 
the  whole  range  of  truth  for  which  the  Disciples 
contended.  The  following  propositions  were 
finally  agreed  upon : 

"  1.  The  immersion  in  water  of  a  proper  sub- 
ject, into  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit,  is  the  one,  only  apostolic  or 
Christian  baptism.   Mr.  Campbell  affirms. 

*'  2.  The  infant  of  a  believing  parent  is  a 
scriptural  subject  of  baptism.    Mr.  Rice  affirms. 

"3.  Christian  baptism  is  for  the  remission  of 
past  sins.    Mr.  Campbell  affirms. 

"4.  Baptism  is  to  be  administered  only  by  a 
bishop  or  ordained  presbyter.    Mr.  Rice  affirms. 

"5.  In  conversion  and  sanctification,  the 
Spirit  of  God  operates  on  persons  only  through 
the  word  of  truth.    Mr.  Campbell  affirms. 

"  6.  Human  creeds,  as  bonds  of  union  and 
communion,  are  necessai'ily  heretical  and  schis- 
matical.    Mr.  Campbell  afiirms."^ 

In  every  instance,  Mr.  Campbell  advocated 
and  defended  the  simple  requirements  of  the 
Gospel  as  he  found  them  in  the  New  Testament, 
against  ecclesiastical  theories  and  practices  as 
presented  by  creeds  and  confessions  of  faith. 
Lexington  was  selected  as  the  place  of  discus- 
sion, and  Henry  Clay,  the  great  Kentucky  orator 
and  statesman,  was  chosen  to  preside;  and  here 
for  a  period  of  eighteen  days,  beginning  Novem- 

1  Campbell  and  Rico  Debate,  p.  47, 


174 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


ber  15,  1843,  was  waged  one  of  the  greatest 
intellectual  battles  of  religious  history. 

In  some  respects  this  was  Mr.  Campbell's 
most  unsatisfactory  effort,  in  some  respects  his 
greatest.  The  difference  between  the  disput- 
ants was  marked,  both  as  to  their  mental  char- 
acteristics and  modes  of  warfare.  Mr.  Camp- 
bell's mind  was  of  that  comprehensive  type, 
broad  in  its  generalizations,  capable  of  grasping 
at  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  subject 
under  consideration,  and  carrying  his  point  by 
an  intellectual  momentum  that  was  irresistible 
when  launched  at  his  antagonist.  Mr.  Rice,  on 
the  other  hand,  though  lacking  in  Mr.  Camp- 
bell's power  of  thought,  possessed  an  intellect- 
ual agility  that  was  able  to  parry  the  thrusts  of 
his  opponent  by  grasping  at  the  exceptions  and 
hurling  them  back  with  effect.  As  viewed  from 
the  standpoint  of  one  of  Mr.  Rice's  sympa- 
thizers, "Mr.  Campbell  was  like  a  heavy, Dutch- 
built  man-of-war,  carrying  many  guns  of  large 
calibre;  while  Mr.  Rice  resembled  a  daring  and 
active  Yankee  privateer,  who  contrived,  by  the 
liveliness  of  his  movements  and  the  ease  with 
which  he  could  take  up  his  position  for  a  raking 
fire,  to  leave  his  more  cumbrous  adversary  in  a 
very  crippled  condition  at  the  close  of  the  fight." 
Great  abilities  were  displayed  by  both  parties  in 
this  discussion.  While  Mr.  Rice  claimed  com- 
plete victory  for  his  side,  the  ultimate  effect  of 


A  WISE  MASTER-BUILDER  175 

the  debate  upon  religious  society  did  not  justify 
the  claim.  A  copyright  of  the  printed  debate, 
which  filled  more  than  nine  hundi-ed  closely 
printed  pages,  was  purchased  by  a  member  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  the  volume  was 
circulated  for  a  time  as  a  defense  of  their  views. 
But  it  was  soon  discovered  that  its  effect  upon 
the  public  mind  was  quite  different  from  what 
its  publisher  expected,  and  that  it  was  making 
many  converts  to  Mr.  Campbell's  views,  and 
none  to  Mr.  Eice's.  Consequently  the  copyright 
was  disposed  of  to  a  member  of  the  Christian 
Church,  under  whose  auspices  it  was  widely  cir- 
culated, and  with  good  effect,  in  disseminating 
their  views. 

Whatever  may  be  said  against  this  mode  of 
presenting  and  defending  the  truth  to-day,  it 
was  made  in  Mr.  Campbell's  hands,  and  under 
the  conditions  of  society  prevailing  at  that  time, 
a  powerful  instrument  in  stirring  up  the  spirit 
of  eai'nest  investigation.  In  his  attack  and 
defeat  of  the  foes  of  Christianity,  he  has  con- 
tributed in  no  small  measure  to  the  growth  of 
respect  for  the  Bible  and  its  institutions.  In 
his  championship  of  the  cause  of  Protestantism, 
he  presented  a  much  needed  check  to  Catholic 
presumption;  while  in  his  advocacy  of  the 
Bible  against  creeds  and  confessions,  he  has 
rendered  invaluable  aid  to  the  triumph  of  the 
simple  claims  of  the  Gospel.    Thus  did  he  seek 


176 


ALEXANDER  CAJMPBELL 


to  enlarge  the  Church  of  Christ  into  harmonious 
proportion  with  the  Divine  foundation  upon 
which  it  was  established ;  and,  as  a  wise  master- 
builder,  to  rear  a  Temple  of  Faith,  whose 
strength  and  grandeur  should  be  unsurpassed, 
and  whose  beauty  should  be  enduring. 


xn. 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PREACHERS. 
'hile  much  of  Mr.  Campbell's  strength  and 


energy  was  consumed  in  educational  and 
editorial  labors,  he  was  first  and  last  and  all 
the  time  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  From  the 
moment,  when,  sitting  on  the  stump  of  a  broken 
mast  of  a  shipwrecked  vessel,  he  dedicated  his 
life  to  the  ministry  of  the  Word,  to  the  time 
when  he  stepped  down  from  the  Bethany  pulpit 
never  to  return,  on  account  of  the  infirmities  of 
age,  he  did  not  once  swerve  from  his  calling. 

Perhaps  no  point  in  his  career  will  furnish  us 
a  better  eminence  from  which  to  study  the  char- 
acter and  secret  of  his  great  power  as  a  preacher, 
than  that  at  which  we  have  now  arrived, — his 
fame  world-wide,  his  powers  unabated  by  the 
decay  of  age. 

Able  as  a  writer,  painstaking  and  inspiring  as 
a  teacher,  he  was  seen  at  his  best  in  the  pulpit. 
Here  as  he  developed  the  great  themes  of  Christ 
and  Redemption,  he  never  failed  to  surprise  and 
delight  all  who  came  under  the  sound  of  his 
voice.    Here  his  power  was  irresistible.  Men 


12 


(177) 


178 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


who  came  to  criticise,  returned  to  praise.  Even 
those  most  bitterly  opposed  to  his  views  were 
compelled  to  bear  testimony  to  his  extraordinary 
power  as  a  speaker.  Ministers  exhorted  their 
flocks  to  refuse  him  hearing,  lest  they  should  be 
swept  from  their  religious  moorings  by  his  irre- 
sistible logic.  It  is  not  strange,  therefore,  that 
his  friends  regarded  him  with  unmixed  admira- 
tion, and  cherished  it  as  the  supreme  moment  of 
their  lives  when  permitted  to  sit  under  the 
charmed  influence  of  his  persuasive  voice. 

It  is  impossible  to  convey  to  the  printed  page 
any  adequate  conception  of  Mr.  Campbell  as  a 
preacher.  He  was  not  a  sermon  writer,  and 
nothing  but  the  barest  outlines  of  a  few  of  his 
sermons  have  been  preserved.  But  even  if  we 
now  possessed  his  discourses  in  full,  they  would 
fail  to  reveal  the  secret  of  the  spell  the  great 
preacher  was  able  to  throw  about  his  auditors. 
There  is  an  element  in  the  public  address  which, 
like  the  fragrance  of  the  flower,  cannot  be  pre- 
served. The  thoughts  remain,  but  the  person- 
ality of  the  thinker  is  gone.  Our  knowledge  of 
one  whose  voice  has  long  been  silenced  must 
come  from  those  who  have  felt  the  power  of  his 
eloquence;  and  in  Mr.  Campbell's  case  even  his 
hearers  are  removed  a  generation  from  us,  only 
here  and  there  some  veteran  remaining  who  can 
tell  us  how  he  preached  in  the  greatness  of  his 
prime. 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PREACHERS  179 


In  the  very  beginning  of  his  ministry  he  re- 
vealed a  rare  power  of  thought  and  utterance 
which  was  prophetic  of  the  commanding  posi- 
tion which  he  speedily  attained.  He  was  blessed 
by  nature  with  an  attractive  personality.  Before 
he  uttered  a  word  all  eyes  were  fixed  upon  him 
with  an  expectation  that  was  never  disappointed. 
He  was  endowed  with  a  mind  of  extraordinary 
keenness  and  grasp,  whose  furnishing  had  not 
been  neglected,  and  whose  power  of  memory, 
observation  and  generalization  had  been  culti- 
vated to  a  high  degree  of  perfection  by  long  and 
painstaking  effort.  He  had  mastered  the  one 
book  which  was  to  furnish  the  material  and  in- 
spiration of  his  preaching.  Like  Timothy,  he 
had  known  the  Holy  Scriptures  from  his  youth; 
and  like  that  young  disciple,  he  made  it  his  con- 
stant study  to  show  himself  approved  unto  God, 
rightly  dividing  the  Word.  The  charm  of  his 
discourse  was  multiplied  by  a  rich  endowment  of 
voice,  whose  low,  musical  tones  were  in  keeping 
with  the  sublime  message  which  fell  from  the 
lips  of  the  speaker.  Back  of  it  all  was  an  in- 
tense earnestness  of  purpose,  which  is  ever  indis- 
pensable to  a  powerful  presentation  of  the 
Gospel  message.  He  loved  the  Bible  with  an 
intense,  passionate  love.  "This,"  he  would  say, 
pointing  to  the  Word  of  God,  "is  perfect,  and  I 
fall  a  martyr  ere  the  profane  finger  of  mortal 
shall  smut  it  or  change  it."    He  could  say  with 


180 


ALEXANDER  CAIIPBELL 


Paul,  "  We  also  believe,  therefore  we  speak." 

His  method  of  presenting  the  truth  was  alto- 
gether novel  and  original.  "  He  thought  as  no 
other  man  ever  thought,  spoke  as  no  other  man 
ever  spoke,  wrote  as  no  other  man  ever  wrote." 
As  multitudes  dispersed  after  listening  for  the 
first  time  to  his  presentation  of  the  Gospel 
claims,  they  wei*e  constrained  to  remark,  "We 
never  heard  it  in  this  like  before." 

With  his  peculiar  capacity  for  generalization, 
he  was  able  to  grasp  and  present  the  essential 
and  vital  principles  of  revelation  in  wide  and 
expanded  views.  But  if  the  view  was  sublime  in 
its  breadth  and  grandeur,  it  was  nevertheless 
clear  and  simple  in  its  detail.  At  a  time  when 
the  authorized  clergy  were  claiming  that  the 
Scriptures  were  beyond  the  power  of  the  ordi- 
nary understanding,  Mr.  Campbell  was  demon- 
strating that  the  simplicity  of  the  Gospel  brought 
its  truths  within  the  reach  of  all.  At  his  bidding 
doctrines  that  had  long  been  obscured  by  the 
mists  of  tradition,  suddenly  emerged  from  the 
enveloping  clouds,  like  the  landscape  from 
the  morning  mists  which  the  rising  sun  has 
scattered. 

The  burden  of  his  discourses  was  to  show 
what  the  Divine  Word  says  and  why  it  is  said. 
Instead  of  confining  himself  to  the  development 
of  a  single  passage,  he  would  sweep  the  horizon 
of  Revelation  in  his  survey,   unfolding  in  its 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PREACHERS 


181 


light  tne  lesson  of  a  chapter,  a  book,  or  a  dis- 
pensation, its  meaning  illumined  and  enforced 
by  a  wealth  of  scriptural  illustration  and  author- 
ity. After  listening  for  more  than  two  hours  to 
one  of  his  discourses  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians,  a  Baptist  minister,  who  regarded  Mr. 
Campbell  with  suspicion,  was  heard  to  remark, 
"  I  know  nothing  about  him,  but  be  he  devil  or 
saint,  he  has  thrown  more  light  on  that  epistle 
and  the  whole  Scriptures  than  I  have  heard  in 
all  the  sermons  I  ever  listened  to  before." 
James  Madison,  ex-President  of  the  United 
States,  after  bearing  testimony  as  to  Alexander 
Campbell's  ability  and  services  in  the  constitu- 
tional convention  of  his  State,  continued:  "But 
it  is  as  a  theologian  that  Mr.  Campbell  must  be 
known.  It  was  my  privilege  to  hear  him  very 
often  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel,  and  I  regard 
him  as  the  ablest  and  most  original  expounder  of 
the  Word  I  have  ever  heard." 

In  manner  Mr.  Campbell  used  none  of  the 
artificial  accessories  of  oratory.  '*  Of  the  arti- 
ficial," says  one  intimately  acquainted  him,  "  he 
had  not  one  vestige  in  him.  He  had  it  neither 
in  his  look  nor  in  his  talk,  in  his  writing  nor 
in  anything  else.  Never  was  man  freer  from  the 
influence  of  mere  conventionalities."  As  one 
remarked  of  him,  he  had  no  time  to  study  ges- 
ture and  cultivate  himself  in  the  graces  of  ora- 
tory.   Life  rushed  on  too  fast;   so  he  passed 


182 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


these  by  and  addressed  himself  to  the  under- 
standing of  his  hearers,  in  the  best,  most  forci- 
ble English  he  could  command. 

Trusting  in  the  power  of  great  truths  clearly 
and  earnestly  presented  to  produce  convic- 
tions, he  usually  delivered  his  address  without 
movement,  or  attempt  at  eloquence.  He 
seemed  rather  to  despise  oratory  as  an  art, 
always  relying  on  the  inherent  attractiveness  of 
the  truths  he  uttered.  His  utterances  were 
rapid,  sometimes  too  rapid  for  the  listener  to 
keep  pace  with  the  torrent  of  ideas  that  flowed 
on  in  an  endless  stream.  He  usually  talked  i^ 
conversational  style,  with  scarcely  a  gesture 
from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  his  discourse. 
But  there  was  a  dignity  of  bearing,  a  charm  of 
manner,  a  clearness  of  statement,  a  force  of 
reasoning,  a  purity  of  diction,  a  wealth  of  learn- 
ing and  an  earnestness  of  purpose,  which 
"  clothed  his  pulpit  efforts  with  a  high  degree  of 
oratorical  excellence." 

He  always  spoke  without  notes,  but  not  with- 
out preparation.  In  his  earlier  efforts  this  con- 
sisted in  carefully  writing  and  memorizing  his 
entire  address,  but  when  once  he  felt  confident 
of  his  powers,  he  trusted  to  the  fertile  resources 
of  his  great  intellect  to  marshal  at  his  command 
fact  and  argument  and  illustration,  with  which 
to  bring  the  truth  home  with  conviction  to  the 
hearts  of  his  hearers.     When  asked  how  he 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PHEACHERS 


183 


possessed  himself  of  such  a  vast  store-house  of 
information  with  which  he  illumined  his  dis- 
course, he  replied,  ' '  By  studying  sixteen  hours 
per  day."  Indeed,  his  mind  seemed  never  to 
have  been  released  from  the  great  theme  to 
which  he  had  devoted  his  life.  ^Yhether  in  the 
study,  or  behind  the  plow,  or  on  his  way  to  some 
distant  appointment,  or  within  the  charmed  cir- 
cle about  his  own  fireside,  his  mind  dwelt  upon 
the  mysteries  of  redeeming  love.  "  Many  a 
piece  of  a  day  he  spent  wandering  beside  his 
winding  Buffalo,  or  clambering  over  its  neigh- 
boring woody  slopes.  Here  often  seated  on  a 
log,  or  perched  like  a  wild  mountain  bird  on 
some  lone  rock,  he  would  pass  unconscious 
hours  deep  wrapped  in  thought,  or  searching 
the  meaning  of  some  dark  text  in  his  Greek 
Testament."  Thus  was  forged  and  polished 
the  weapon  which  he  wielded  with  terrible  effect 
against  the  enemies  of  his  Lord. 

As  a  preacher,  he  rose  above  environment  in 
his  enthusiasm  for  the  truth.  He  seemed  un- 
touched by  those  circumstances  which  inspire 
other  speakers  to  their  loftiest  flights.  Thei-e 
were  no  great  occasions  in  his  life,  because  all 
occasions  were  to  him  equally  great.  It  did  not 
matter  whether  he  spoke  to  a  dozy  congregation 
of  half  a  hundred  in  the  backwoods,  or  ad- 
dressed an  assembly  of  orators  and  statesmen  in 
the  halls  of  legislation,  he  was  sure  to  rise  to  a 


184 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


height  that  was  the  wonder  and  the  admiration 
of  all  who  heard.  In  either  case  it  was  not  the 
praise  of  men  that  he  sought,  but  the  approval 
of  Him  whose  servant  he  was. 

At  a  period  when  the  ministers  of  religion 
were  distinguished  by  clerical  airs,  clerical  voice, 
clerical  manners,  clerical  dress,  Mr.  Campbell 
appeared  in  refreshing  contrast,  which  doubtless 
gave  an  added  charm  to  his  address.  There  was 
nothing  of  the  clergyman  about  him.  "Nature 
had  not  made  him  one,  and  he  could  never  as- 
sume the  character.  It  is  but  just  to  add  that 
he  never  tried.  His  religion  was  a  religion  of 
principle,  of  conviction.  In  it  was  nothing  con- 
ventional. Hence  he  never  impressed  the  world 
as  trying  to  seem  clerical.  He  had  neither  cleri- 
cal airs,  nor  a  clerical  gait.  He  neither  walked 
like  one,  nor  talked  like  one,  and  as  he  never 
seemed  to  be  one,  few  people,  not  knowing  him, 
ever  suspected  him  for  one."  ^ 

His  place  and  power  as  a  preacher  has  been 
assigned  with  discrimination  by  D.  S.  Burnett,  in 
an  address  delivered  before  the  students  of 
Bethany  College  shortly  after  the  close  of  Mr. 
Campbell's  career.    He  says: 

"  Mr.  Campbell  was  a  remarkable  preacher. 
Not  an  orator,  such  as  Whitfield,  Summerfield, 
or  the  Irish  Kirwan.  He  had  not  the  voice, 
gesture  or  pathos  of  either  of  them.    He  could 

1  Lard's  Quarterly,  Vol.  3,  p.  257. 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PREACHERS  185 


not,  like  them,  raise  a  stoi-m  and  quell  it  at 
will;  and  yet  he  would  draw  a  large  congrega- 
tion, hold  them  longer,  and  leave  them  furn- 
ished with  much  more  comprehensive  views  of 
truth  and  duty.  He  spoke  more  sensibly,  more 
rhetorically,  and  more  scripturally  than  either 
of  them,  and  his  woi'k  on  earth  will  abide 
longer.  We  can  imagine  few  more  pleasure- 
able  sights  than  this  grand  preacher,  delivering 
an  extempore  discourse,  while  supporting  him- 
self, enfeebled  by  dyspepsia,  on  his  cane,  in  the 
midst  of  the  largest  and  most  intellectual  audi- 
ences our  country  could  affoi'd.  Thus  he  stood, 
like  Paul  on  Mars'  Hill,  among  the  orators  and 
statesmen  of  Kentucky,  at  an  early  day,  in  the 
largest  hall  of  Lexington ;  thus  he  entranced  the 
elite  of  Richmond  in  1830,  and  of  Nashville 
shortly  after;  thus,  shortly  before  that,  he  held 
spell-bound  for  two  hours  the  Legislature  of 
Ohio,  before  breakfast  ready  to  depart;  it  was 
thus,  in  1833,  he  addressed,  with  great  power, 
the  skeptics  of  New  York,  two  successive  even- 
ings, in  their  own  Tammany  Hall,  with  such 
suavity  as  to  draw  praise  from  every  lip  and 
secure  a  vote  of  thanks  from  the  men  whose  air- 
built  castle  he  demolished.  These  speeches 
flowed  from  his  lips  like  the  water  from  the  rock 
smitten  by  the  prophet,  and  the  people  felt,  like 
famished  Israel  as  they  drank  the  cooling 
draught,  that  a  hand  of  power  had  relieved  their 


186 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


thirst.  All  were  charmed  with  the  man  and 
impressed  with  the  majesty  of  the  Scriptures."^ 
To  this  should  be  added  the  following  testi- 
mony^ of  Dr.  Richardson,  his  life-long  friend  and 
biographer: 

"For  the  first  few  moments,  indeed,  the 
hearer  might  contemplate  his  commanding  form, 
his  perfect  self-possession,  and  quiet  dignity  of 
manner,  or  admire  the  clear  and  silvery  tones  of 
his  voice,  but  those  emphatic  tones  soon  filled 
his  mind  with  other  thoughts.  New  revelations 
of  truth ;  themes  the  most  familiar  invested  with 
a  strange  importance,  as  unexpected  and  yet 
obvious  relations  were  developed  in  a  few  sim- 
ple sentences;  unthought  of  combinations;  un- 
foreseen conclusions;  a  range  of  vision  that 
seemed  to  embrace  the  universe,  and  to  glance  at 
pleasure  into  all  its  varied  departments, — were 
as  by  some  magic  power  presented  to  the  hearer, 
and  so  as  to  wholly  engross  his  perception  and 
his  undei-standing.  While  that  voice  was  heard 
nothing  could  dissolve  the  charm.  "'^ 

Like  the  preacher  described  in  Dryden's  lines, 

"  With  eloquence  innate  his  tongue  was  arm'd, 
Thougli  harsli  tlie  precept,  yet  the  preacher  charm'd  ; 
For  letting  down  the  golden  chain  from  high, 
He  drew  his  audience  upward  to  the  sky. 
He  bore  his  great  commission  in  his  look. 
And  sweetly  temper'd  awe,  and  soften'd  all  he  spoke." 

1  Millennial  Harbinger,  1806,  p.  317. 
3  Memoirs,  vol.  2,  p.  583. 


THE  PRINCE  OF  PREACHERS  187 


It  will  thus  be  obsei'ved  that  Mr.  Campbell 
jjossessed  a  power  all  his  own.  If  it  lacked  in 
some  of  the  graces  of  oratory,  it  was,  neverthe- 
less, adapted  to  the  times  and  place  he  was 
providentially  called  to  fill.  Vast  audiences 
were  chained  by  it  for  hours,  forgetful  of  evevy- 
thing  but  the  message.  So  wrapt  was  the  atten- 
tion that  at  the  close  of  an  address  of  two  or 
three  hours'  length,  his  congregations  were 
often  surprised  and  disappointed  when  he  an- 
nounced his  conclusion,  thinking  that  he  had 
only  spoken  a  few  minutes.  Men  who  once 
heard  him  never  forgot  the  peculiar  exaltation 
experienced  while  under  the  spell  of  his  elo- 
quence. Said  one  who  in  his  youth  had  listened 
to  a  discourse  delivered  by  Mr.  Campbell  on  the 
Hebrew  letter:  "  It  has  been  forty  years  since  I 
heard  that  discourse,  but  it  is  as  vivid  in  my 
memory,  I  think,  as  when  I  first  heard  it."  In 
listening  to  him,  all  not  only  felt  that  they  were 
in  the  presence  of  a  great  man,  but  that  the 
message  which  he  was  delivering  bore  an  indis- 
pensable relation  to  their  well-being. 


XIII. 


TRAVELS  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD. 
7iTH  the  weight  of  increasing  years  and  of 


increasing  cares,  Mr.  Campbell  had  hoped 
to  find  release  from  the  pain  of  protracted  ab- 
sence from  home.  He  longed  to  spend  his 
remaining  years  within  the  quiet  of  his  own 
beloved  Bethany,  and  in  the  development  of  the 
college  which  he  looked  upon  as  the  crowning 
work  of  his  life. 

This  fond  dream  was  not  to  be  realized.  The 
burden  of  securing  buildings,  equipments  and 
endowment  for  the  new  college  rested  upon  him. 
"While  friends  were  ready  to  contribute  to  its 
support,  so  great  was  the  desire  of  the  public  to 
see  and  hear  him,  that  they  made  a  visit  fi-om 
Mr.  Campbell  the  condition  of  their  donations 
to  the  funds  of  the  college.  In  addition,  there- 
fore, to  his  labors  as  editor  and  instructor,  he 
was  compelled  to  make  extended  tours  that  took 
him  through  all  sections  of  the  country,  and  in 
which  he  was  everywhere  received  with  open 
arms  by  admiring  multitudes.  A  great  change 
had  taken  place  in  public  sentiment  since  those 
early  days  when  he  stood  alone  as  the  represen- 


(188) 


TRA\T:LS  at  HOilE  AND  ABROAD 


189 


tative  of  an  unpopular  cause.  Papers  that  then 
had  sought  his  defamation,  now  treated  him 
with  respect  and  consideration.  Cities  and  legis- 
lative halls  received  him  as  an  honored  guest, 
and  sought  from  him  a  public  expression  of  his 
views.  Everywhere  he  was  treated  with  a  con- 
sideration due  his  distinguished  ability.  In 
these  tours  he  did  much  to  strengthen  the  hearts 
of  the  brethren  and  set  in  order  the  things  that 
were  lacking. 

In  the  winter  of  1843,  Mr.  Campbell  visited 
the  large  cities  of  the  East  in  the  interests  of 
the  college,  securing  valuable  contributions  in 
money  and  scientific  apparatus.  But  the  South, 
in  some  respects,  presented  the  most  fruitful 
field  at  that  time.  Its  own  lack  of  educational 
facilities  led  it  to  seek  for  its  young  men  the 
advantages  of  Northern  institutions  of  learning. 
Its  large  fortunes,  accumulated  by  means  of 
remunerative  slave  labor,  were  dispensed  with 
somewhat  lavish  hand  on  any  educational  system 
which  would  not  endanger  its  own  institution  of 
slavery.  It,  therefore,  happened  that  Mr.  Camp- 
bell was  encouraged  to  make  repeated  visits 
among  the  scattered  and  wealthy  disciples  of  the 
Southern  States,  in  canvassing  for  funds  to  build 
and  enlarge  Bethany  College. 

It  was  during  these  tours  through  the  South 
that  Mr.  Campbell  became  personally  acquainted 
with  the  evils  of  American  slavery,  and  fonnu- 


190 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


lated  for  himself  a  course,  which,  in  the  light  of 
our  new  birth  of  freedom,  can  hardly  be  justi- 
fied. "While  recognizing  and  acknowledging  the 
evil  of  this  system  which  had  fastened  itself  on 
a  large  section  of  our  country,  he  was  slow  to 
I'ecognize  the  righteousness  of  the  cause  of 
emancipation.  While  an  anti-slavery  man  him- 
self, he  felt  that  the  Bible  under  certain  condi- 
tions justified  slavery,  and  with  him  the  author- 
ity of  the  Word  of  God  was  final  on  any  question. 
While  Wendell  Philips  was  thundering  his  phil- 
ippics against  this  stronghold  of  injustice,  Mr. 
Campbell  was  penning  his  convictions  for  the 
columns  of  the  Harbinger,  declaring:  "  1.  That 
the  relation  of  master  and  servant  is  not  in  itself 
sinful  or  immoral.  2.  That,  nevertheless,  slav- 
ery, as  practiced  in  any  part  of  the  civilized 
world,  is  inexpedient,  because  not  in  harmony 
with  the  spirit  of  the  age,  nor  the  moral 
advancement  of  society.  ...  3.  That  no 
Christian  community,  governed  by  the  Bible, 
Old  Testament  and  New,  can  constitutionally 
and  rightfully  make  the  simple  relation  of  mas- 
ter and  slave  a  term  of  Christian  fellowship."^ 

Before  we  pronounce  judgment  against  Mr. 
Campbell  for  his  apparent  indifference  to  the 
sufferings  of  four  millions  of  bondsmen,  let  us 
remember  that  he  kept  company  with  the  great 
thinkers  and  teachei-s  of  the  Christian  denomi- 

1  Millennial  Harbinger,  1845,  p.  263. 


TRAMCLS  Af  HOME  AND  ABROAD  191 


nations  at  that  time.  The  Rev.  Wilbur  Fisk, 
the  leader  of  New  England  Methodism,  declared 
that  "  the  general  rule  of  Christianity  not  only 
permits,  but  in  supposable  circumstances  enjoins 
a  continuance  of  the  master's  authority."  Dr. 
Wayland,  the  distinguished  president  of  Brown 
University  and  leader  of  the  Baptist  hosts, 
taught  that  "  the  people  of  the  North  are  in  such 
relation  to  the  people  of  the  South  that  they 
ought  not  to  agitate  the  question  of  slavery,  and 
that  it  would  be  an  act  of  bad  faith  for  Congress 
to  abolish  slavery  in  the  District  of  Columbia." 
S.  Irenfeus  Prime  declared  in  the  New  York 
Observer,  as  late  as  1858,  that  the  suppression  of 
anti-slavery  sentiment  in  the  American  Tract 
Society  was  "  the  greatest  moral  victory  of  truth 
over  eiTor  achieved  since  the  reformation  of 
Martin  Luther."  Thus  the  various  parties  of 
I'eligious  society  "  wide  apart  as  the  poles,  and 
swearing  prayers  at  one  another  on  other  points, 
were  cordially  at  one  on  this." 

It  is  perhaps  in  some  respects  unjust  to  the 
memory  of  Mr.  Campbell  to  associate  his  name 
with  this  company.  For  he  recognized  the  evils 
of  slavery  and  believed  that  it  should  give  way 
before  the  growing  spirit  of  humanity  and  the 
moral  advancement  of  society.  But  his  call 
from  God  was  not  the  breaking  of  the  temporal 
shackles  of  an  enslaved  race,  but  the  spiritual 
emancipation  of  an  enslaved  world.    With  a  few 


192 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


passing  observations,  therefore,  upon  the  ques- 
tion which  was  agitating  the  public  mind,  he 
turned  his  mind  to  the  completion  of  the  task 
that  for  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  century  had 
consumed  his  energies,  allowing  that  no  element 
of  discord  should  interfere  with  the  re-establish- 
ment of  the  primitive  Gospel  among  men.  His 
conservatism  involved  him,  as  we  shall  soon  see, 
in  no  little  trouble;  but  it  is  perhaps  due  to  his 
course  that,  in  those  days  of  conflict  that  rent 
asunder  great  ecclesiastical  bodies,  there  was  no 
Christian  Church  North  and  Christian  Church 
South,  but  one  Christian  Church  both  North  and 
South. 

So  favorably  had  the  cause  progressed  at 
home  under  his  wise  direction,  that  in  1847  he 
felt  justified  in  gratifying  the  long-cherished  de- 
sire of  revisiting  his  native  land.  Though  nearly 
forty  years  had  elapsed  since  he  had  left  the 
island  that  gave  him  birth,  he  was  by  no  means 
a  stranger  to  the  English  speaking  people  be- 
yond the  Atlantic.  The  "Christian  Baptist" 
and  his  published  debates  had  already  preceded 
him,  and  had  not  been  without  recognition  and 
fruit  in  many  sections  of  Great  Britain. 
Churches,  reproducing  the  essential  features  of 
the  Christian  churches  in  America,  had  sprung 
up  in  many  quarters  of  England  and  Scotland. 
Pressing  invitations,  which  now  came  to  him 
from  these  churches,  assuring  him  of  a  cordial 


TRAVELS  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD  103 


reception,  induced  him  to  undertake  the  jour- 
ney, which,  but  for  an  unfortunate  circumstance, 
would  have  marked  the  happiest  period  of  his 
life.  From  the  day  he  landed  at  Liverpool  he 
was  constantly  engaged  in  addressing  large 
assemblies,  and  both  in  public  and  private  ex- 
plaining his  religious  tenets  to  interested  lis- 
teners. In  Liverpool  Mr.  Campbell  was  per- 
mitted to  speak  in  a  large  hall,  built  by  the  fol- 
lowers of  his  former  antagonist  in  debate,  Rob- 
ert Owen,  for  the  promotion  of  infidelity,  but 
then  used  for  the  defense  and  advancement  of 
the  Christianity  it  had  been  built  to  overthrow. 
In  London  he  spoke  frequently,  once  addressing 
a  gathering  of  skeptics  on  the  inspiration  of  the 
Christian  Scriptures.  Here  he  availed  himself 
of  the  courtesies  shown  him  by  Mr.  Bancroft, 
the  American  Minister,  and  other  men  of  dis- 
tinction, to  see  and  hear  the  celebrities  of  the 
metropolis,  in  Parliament  and  church,  and  to 
visit  her  palaces  and  places  of  interest.  \Yhile 
he  saw  much  that  pleased  and  charmed  him,  his 
heart  went  back  to  the  quiet  and  comforts  of 
his  own  sequestered  home.  In  a  letter  to  his 
daughter  Clarinda,  at  the  close  of  his  London 
visit,  he  Avrites: 

"  Meantime  1  sigh  for  repose,  and  often  think 
of  the  hills  around  Bethany,  and  of  the  enviable 
lot  of  those  I  left  behind  me,  compared  to  that 
of  the  millions  through  wliich  I  am  passing  in 


194 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


tliis  Old  World  of  palaces  and  hovels,  of  princes 
and  beggars,  of  exuberant  wealth  and  cheerless 
povertj'.  May  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  watch  over 
your  native  country  and  long  jDreserve  it  from 
the  vices  and  follies  which  have  entailed  on 
France,  on  England,  and  on  Europe  an  inherit- 
ance of  miseries  and  misfortunes,  from  which 
the  wisdom  of  politicians  and  the  benevolence 
of  Christians  cannot  rescue  them  for  generations 
to  conie."^ 

A  hasty  visit  to  Paris,  which  he  viewed  with 
mingled  feelings  of  astonishment  and  disgust, 
as  he  witnessed  unrivaled  splendor  on  the  one 
hand,  and  beheld  the  most  degrading  religious 
mummeries  on  the  other;  a  brief  call  at  Cam- 
bridge and  Oxford,  those  ancient  and  splendid 
seats  of  learning,  which  possessed  for  him  an 
absorbing  interest;  a  short  sojourn  at  Man- 
chester, with  its  mighty  industries  and  wretched 
operatives, — he  continued  his  journey  into  Scot- 
land without  interruption  or  discomfort,  temper- 
ing his  holiday  by  an  almost  continuous  sermon, 
in  public  or  in  private,  upon  the  great  theme  of 
human  redemption. 

In  Scotland,  as  in  the  earlier  years  of  his 
labors  at  home,  he  became  the  victim  of  no  little 
annoyance  and  persecution.  Upon  his  arrival  at 
Edinburgh  he  was  involved  in  an  unfortunate 
controversy  Avith  a  local   anti-slavery  society, 

1  Memoirs,  vol.  2,  p.  549. 


tea\t;ls  at  home  axd  abroad 


195 


which  gave  a  pretext  to  religious  bigotry  and  led 
to  some  unhappy  consequences.  A  few  minis- 
ters, animated  by  dislike  for  his  religious  views, 
and  fearing  to  engage  him  in  open  discussion, 
sought,  as  a  means  of  weakening  his  influence, 
to  excite  against  him  public  odium.  As  it  was 
known  that  he  was  from  Virginia,  a  slave  State, 
nothing  seemed  so  well  suited  to  their  purpose 
as  to  turn  the  anti-slavery  sentiment  of  Scotland 
against  him.  A  committee,  under  the  guise  of 
friendly  visitors,  waited  upon  him.  To  them  he 
candidly  stated  the  views  which  we  have  already 
discovei'ed  him  to  have  held,  making  no  con- 
cealment of  his  disapproval  of  the  course  pur- 
sued by  abolitionists  in  Great  Britain  and  Amer- 
ica. In  a  few  hours  after  this  visit  the  city  was 
billed  Avith  placards  in  large  capitals,  which  ran 
as  follows  : 

"Citizens  of  Edinburgh — Beware!  Beware! 
The  Eev.  Alexander  Campbell  of  Virginia,  Uni- 
ted States  of  America,  has  been  a  slaveholder 
himself,  and  is  still  a  defender  of  manstealers!  " 

Not  satisfied  with  this  attempt  to  check  the 
growing  influence  of  Mr,  Campbell  in  Scotland, 
Rev.  James  Robertson,  the  leader  of  the  crusade 
which  was  now  inaugurated  against  him,  chal- 
lenged him  to  debate  his  position  in  regard  to 
slavery.  Having  no  time  for  oral  debate,  Mr. 
Campbell  had  to  content  himself  by  refuting  the 
calumnious  charges  that  were  n.iade  against  him 


196 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


in  a  public  address,  giving  in  full  his  views  on 
the  subject  of  American  slavery,  and  hastened 
on  to  fulfill  his  engagements  in  other  cities. 
The  manner  in  which  he  was  treated  by  the 
Scotch  Anti-Slavery  Society  may  be  gathered 
from  the  following,  published  in  the  leading 
journal  of  Paisley,  where  he  was  announced  to 
speak : 

"  "We  beg  to  warn  our  readers  against  counte- 
nancing a  Rev.  or  Mr.  A.  Campbell,  of  "Virginia, 
U.  S.,  who  has  announced  a  course  of  lectures 
in  the  Baptist  chapel  here.  He  is  the  apologist 
of  man-stealing  in  its  worst  form — the  advocate 
of  all  that  is  monstrous  in  that  most  monstrous 
of  all  systems — American  slavery!  .  .  .  Let 
the  liberty-loving,  slavery-despising  people  of 
Paisley  repel  from  their  precincts  with  the  scowl 
of  their  worst  dis^jleasure,  the  apologist  of 
American  murderers,  and  let  them  show  that 
they  despise  the  advocate  of  man-stealing  all  the 
more  because  he  comes  clothed  in  the  garb  of 
sanctity."^ 

Finding  himself  pursued  by  misrepresentation 
and  abuse  at  every  turn,  Mr.  Campbell  at  last 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  "Edinburgh  Journal," 
consenting  to  an  oral  discussion  of  his  position 
in  regard  to  American  slavery  with  anyone  whom 
the  Anti-Slavery.  Society  might  appoint,  agreeing 
to  meet  "even  Mv.  Robertson  himself,  provided 

1  Mill.  Harb.,  1848,  p.  50. 


TRA\'ELS  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD 


197 


only  that  he  were  not  that  Rev.  James  Robert- 
son (there  being  thi'ee  ministers  of  that  name  in 
Edinbui'gh)  who  was  publicly  censured  and  ex- 
cluded from  the  Baptist  Church  for  violating  the 
fifth  commandment,  with  reference  to  his 
mother." 

Continuing  his  tour  through  Scotland,  he 
found  himself  once  more  on  the  streets  of  Glas- 
gow, where  as  a  young  man  he  had  spent  one  of 
the  happiest  years  of  his  life.  He  had  left  the 
University  nearly  forty  years  before,  an  unknown 
student,  and  a  radical  religious  dissenter,  going 
out  from  his  religious  home  in  the  bosom  of 
Presbyterianism,  and  like  Abraham,  "  not  know- 
ing whither  he  went."  Upon  his  return  to  these 
old  scenes  he  was  honored  as  the  leader  of  a 
great  religious  movement,  and  constant  demand 
was  made  upon  him  to  hear  more  of  the  doctrine 
which  he  preached.  While  in  the  midst  of  these 
pleasant  and  profitable  experiences,  a  warrant 
was  served  upon  him  at  the  instance  of  Rev. 
James  Robertson,  to  prevent  him  from  leaving 
Scotland,  and  claiming  damages  to  the  amount 
of  five  thousand  pounds  for  alleged  defamation 
of  character.  Pending  his  trial  Air.  Campbell 
was  offered  his  liberty  on  furnishing  security  for 
two  hundred  pounds.  Friends  rushed  to  his 
relief  with  the  desired  amount,  which  he 
promptly  refused,  choosing  to  go  to  prison  until 
his  cause  could  be  heard  and  his  arrest  proved 


198 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


unwarranted  and  illegal.  "I  felt  myself,"  he 
writes,  "persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake,  and 
I  could  not  find  in  my  heart  to  buy  myself  pff 
from  imprisonment  by  tendering  the  required 
security.  I  thought  it  might  be  of  great  value 
to  the  cause  of  my  Master  if  I  should  give  my- 
self into  the  hands  of  my  persecutors,  and  thus 
give  them  an  opportunity  of  showing  their  love 
of  liberty,  of  truth,  of  righteousness  by  the 
treatment  of  m3'self  in  the  relations  I  sustain  to 
mankind  as  a  Christian  and  a  Christian  teacher." 

For  ten  days  he  suffered  the  inconvenience 
and  hardships  of  imprisonment.  Though  cast 
down,  he  was  not  forsaken,  for  friends  vied  with 
each  other  in  ministering  to  his  comfort,  and  let- 
ters poured  in  upon  him  from  everywhere,  ex- 
pressing the  kindliest  sympathy.  As  soon  as  the 
matter  could  be  brought  before  the  court  he  was 
acquitted  of  the  charge  made  against  him,  and 
permitted  to  continue  his  tour.  But  his  friends, 
not  satisfied  to  have  the  matter  drop  with  his 
release  from  jail,  brought  suit  against  his  chief 
persecutor  for  false  imprisonment,  and  secured 
a  judgment  of  ten  thousand  dollars  in  Mr.  Camp- 
bell's favor,  to  avoid  the  payment  of  which  Mr. 
Robertson  thought  proper  to  abscond;  though 
with  characteristic  magnanimity  Mr.  Campbell 
had  declared  beforehand  that  should  damages 
be  awarded  him  he  would  not  accept  them. 

After  a  tour  through  Ireland,  shortened  by 


TRAX'ELS  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD  199 


the  delays  of  his  iaiprisonment,  Mr.  Campbell 
again  turned  his  face  homeward,  arriving  at  Bos- 
ton on  Oct.  19,  1847.  His  reflections  upon  near- 
ing  the  shore  of  the  land  of  his  adoption  he  thus 
records:  "We  can  desire  for  ourselves  no  bet- 
ter political  or  temporal  birthright  or  inheritance 
than  we  now  possess,  and  we  can  pray  for  no 
greater  honors  or  privileges  of  this  world  for  any 
living  people,  greater  or  better  than  those  guar- 
anteed by  our  institution  to  every  American  citi- 
zen.   May  we  act  worthy  of  them!  " 

The  joy  which  he  experienced  at  home-coming, 
after  an  absence  of  several  months,  was  speedily 
turned  into  sorrow  by  the  announcement  of  the 
death  of  his  second  son,  Wickliffe,  a  promising 
lad  of  ten,  by  drowning;  but,  as  upon  other 
occasions,  he  met  affliction  with  a  resignation 
and  fortitude  that  attested  the  power  of  his 
religious  convictions.  He  reverently  submitted 
to  the  will  of  God,  declaring:  "  He  is  too  wise 
to  err,  and  too  kind  causelessly  to  afflict  the 
children  of  men." 

His  return  from  abroad  was  marked  by  re- 
newal of  zeal  and  effort  in  behalf  of  Bethany 
College.  From  editorial  labors  and  college 
duties  he  frequently  tore  himself  away,  and  took 
extended  tours  among  his  friends  to  secure 
funds  to  establish  Bethany  on  a  permanent  basis. 
These  pilgrimages  had,  notwithstanding  the 
fatigue  they  occasioned,  come  to  be  numbered 


200 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


among  the  pleasant  experiences  of  his  life,  for 
everywhei-e  he  was  meeting  old  friends,  who  had 
shared  with  him  the  labors  and  odium  of  inaugu- 
rating and  defending  an  unpopular  movement. 
In  the  winter  of  1849  he  revisited  Kentuckj^ 
where  he  was  cheered  and  encouraged  at  every 
turn  by  the  old  veterans  who  had  supported  him 
and  the  cause  of  reformation  in  the  days  of  small 
things.  Thus  the  stages  of  his  journey  were 
punctuated  by  pleasant  eveniags  with  John  T. 
Johnson,  John  A.  Gano,  John  Smith,  John 
Eodgers,  Walter  Scott,  L.  L.  Pinkerton,  and 
others  by  whose  talents  and  energy  the  move- 
ment had  been  made  popular  throughout  the 
State. 

In  the  spring  of  1850,  while  in  the  vicinity  of 
Washington,  D.  C,  he  received  a  pressing  invi- 
tation from  both  Houses  of  Congress  to  deliver 
an  address  in  the  Capitol  on  the  second  of  June. 
It  is  doubtful  if  such  a  scene  has  ever  been  wit- 
nessed in  our  National  Capitol  before  or  since. 
The  House  of  Representatives  was  filled  to  over- 
flowing. Here,  after  a  hymn  and  prayer,  Mr. 
Campbell  was  introduced,  and  addressed  the 
assembly  from  John  3:17,  "exhibiting  the 
divine  philanthropy  in  contrast  with  patriotism 
and  human  friendship,  reasoning  in  a  grand  and 
masterly  manner  from  creation,  providence, 
divine  legislation,  and  human  redemption,  and 
holding  the  audience  in  the  most  fixed  attention 


TRAVELS  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD 


201 


dv,ring  the  time  of  the  address,  which  occupied 
an  hour  and  a  half." 

Near  the  close  of  this  busy  year  Mr.  Campbell 
wrote,  "  I  have  recently  returned  from  a  tour  of 
forty  daj's  to  Ohio,  Kentucky  and  Indiana,  dur- 
ing which  I  traveled  over  sixteen  hundred  miles 
and  delivered  some  thirty-eight  discourses,  be- 
sides as  many  long  conversations.  Fatigued, 
exhausted,  worn  out,  I  feel  like  one  that  has  vio- 
lated the  first  commandment  of  human  nature, — 
self-preservation.  Before  this,  after  one  v/eek's 
stay  at  home,  I  had  been  to  New  York  and  East 
twenty-four  days,  traveled  fourteen  hundred 
miles,  and  made  some  eight  discourses, — in  all 
sixty-four  days,  three  thousand  miles  and  forty- 
six  discoui'ses."  ^ 

Never  was  father  more  devoted  to  the  child  of 
his  old  age,  than  was  Mr.  Campbell  to  the  insti- 
tution of  learning  which  he  planted  and  fostered 
as  the  last  achievement  of  his  fruitful  life. 
"Bethany  College,"  he  wrote,  "  has  paramount 
claims  on  me  and  on  all  the  friends  of  the  cause 
to  which  I  have  consecrated  my  life.  To  further 
it  abroad  and  build  it  up  at  home,  in  raising  up 
men  for  the  field  when  I  shall  be  absent  from 
this  planet,  seems  to  me  a  paramount  duty. 
We  have  already  in  the  field  some  of  its  first- 
fruits,  and  they  are  an  offering  most  acceptable 
to  the  aggregate  of  all  who  hear  them.  We 

1  Memoirs,  vol.  2,  p.  591. 


202 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


want  a  thousand  men  in  the  field  of  the  world, 
and  another  thousand  in  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord,  preachers  worthy  of  the  Gospel  and  of 
the  age,  and  teachers  worthy  of  the  Bible  and  of 
the  church."  In  seeking  these  results  he  con- 
tinued his  journey. 


XIV. 


THE  BETHANY  HOME. 
STUDY  of  Alexander  Campbell  would  be  in- 


complete  which  did  not  introduce  the  reader 
to  that  charmed  circle  that  gathered  around  the 
fireside  at  the  Bethany  mansion,  with  Mr.  Camp- 
bell as  its  central  figure;  and  at  no  period  was 
it  more  inviting  than  in  the  halcyon  days  of  life's 
autumn  at  which  we  have  now  arrived,  and  just 
before  the  gloom  of  winter  had  thrown  its  mel- 
ancholy over  the  scene.  For  fifty  years  and 
more  this  home  on  the  Buffalo,  far  away  from 
the  great  marts  of  trade  and  centers  of  litera- 
ture and  fashion,  was  the  moral  center  of  the 
movement  of  which  its  distinguished  occupant 
was  the  exponent. 

The  inner  life  of  all  noted  men  will  not  bear 
inspection.  Magnanimous,  chivalrous,  generous 
in  their  public  capacity,  wife  and  children  have 
found  little  to  admire  or  respect  or  enjoy  in  their 
domestic  relations.  The  lion  of  the  arena  has 
degenerated  into  the  bear  of  the  fireside,  and 
home  and  family  have  felt  the  withering  blight 
of  an  unlovely  and  unsympathetic  nature.  But 
this  was  not  true  of  the  home  of  Alexander 
Campbell.    It  reflected  a  warmth  and  a  radiance 


(203) 


204 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


that  set  off  his  religious  sincerity  in  a  charming 
light,  and  revealed  the  tenderer  side  of  his 
nature. 

Men  who  knew  him  only  through  his  essays  in 
the  "  Christian  Baptist,"  or  the  reputation  given 
him  by  his  religious  enemies,  were  surprised  by 
the  geniality  of  his  nature  in  social  intercourse, 
and  prejudice  and  resentment  melted  away  as 
they  met  him  face  to  face,  as  the  winter's  snows 
before  the  advancing  season. 

Those  who  knew  Mr.  Campbell  best  unite  in 
their  praise  of  the  peculiar  charm  of  his  fireside 
fellowship.  His  hospitality  was  unbounded  and 
administered  with  afreeness  and  familiarity  that 
at  once  put.  his  guests  at  their  ease.  As  his  field 
of  influence  broadened,  and  his  fame  spread 
through  the  surrounding  States,  his  home  was 
seldom  without  visitors,  and  the  family  meal 
seldom  eaten  alone.  They  came  from  every 
quarter  to  praise  or  to  blame,  to  seek  the  truth 
or  defend  error,  and  all  were  cordially  received 
and  entertained  with  princely  grace.  These  oc- 
casions were  always  made  in  some  way  to  serve 
the  cause  to  which  he  had  devoted  his  energies; 
and  the  early  advocates  of  the  cause  of  reforma- 
tion were  won,  not  so  much  by  his  masterly  dis- 
courses, as  by  friendly  intercourse,  in  which  his 
matchless  conversational  powers  were  irresisti- 
ble. It  is  related  that  one  afternoon  two  Bap- 
tist ministers,  who  had  ridden  on  horseback 


THE  BETHANY  HOME 


205 


more  than  a  day's  journey,  drew  up  their  horses 
before  his  house.  They  had  learned  of  him 
through  his  debate  with  Walker,  and  came  to 
hear  from  him  more  of  the  work  of  reform  which 
he  was  inaugurating.  A  cordial  welcome  was  ex- 
tended to  them,  and  after  tea  a  conversation,  or, 
rather,  monologue,  for  it  was  Mr.  Campbell  that 
did  the  talking,  began,  which  continued  through 
the  entire  night,  and  ended  in  winning  them  as 
firm  friends  and  efficient  champions  of  the  move- 
ment to  restore  the  primitive  faith. 

He  was  a  gifted  conversationalist,  and  nowhere 
was  that  gift  displayed  to  greater  advantage  than 
at  his  own  fireside.  One  who  often  sat  under  its 
spell  has  thus  written:  "In  conversation  he 
expended,  perhaps,  more  true  strength  than  in 
the  pulpit  discourse.  Possessed  of  a  strong 
social  nature,  and  gifted  with  rare  conversational 
powers,  his  delighted  visitors  hung  for  hours  on 
the  wisdom  and  eloquence  of  his  lips.  We  do 
not  compare  him  with  Johnson  or  Coleridge,  who 
as  conversationalists  won  so  great  a  fame.  Mr. 
Campbell  conversed  on  different  themes  and  to 
a  widely  different  circle  of  hearers.  But  we 
doubt  if  any  of  his  age  excelled  him  in  capacity 
to  charm  and  instruct  in  the  social  circle.  Per- 
haps more  prejudice  was  dissipated  and  more 
adherents  were  gained,  in  these  daily  conversa- 
tions, than  in  his  best  pulpit  efforts."^ 

1  Early  History  of  the  Disciples  in  the  Western  Reserve,  p.  49. 


206 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


Such  was  the  charm  of  his  manner,  and  the 
wisdom  of  his  utterance,  that  on  his  tours  about 
the  country,  wherever  he  might  sojourn  for 
the  night,  throngs  would  collect  to  hear  him 
talk.  "Nobody  wished  to  talk  in  his  presence. 
His  themes  were  so  much  out  of  the  range  of 
ordinary  conversation  that  but  few  people  could 
sustain  a  part  in  their  discussion.  A  question 
would  sometimes  set  him  a-going,  but  very  soon 
his  vast  learning,  especially  in  the  department  of 
Biblical  lore,  would  lead  him  into  wide  fields  of 
discourse,  all  familiar  and  easy  to  him,  but 
strange  and  unknown  to  his  hearers;  and  it  was 
their  pleasure  '^to  sit  in  silence  and  learn."  No 
matter  what  the  theme  of  conversation  when  he 
entered  the  circle,  or  who  the  company,  sooner 
or  later,  by  the  power  of  his  superior  genius,  all 
would  be  hushed  into  silence  while  he  talked  of 
the  love  and  mercy  of  God  as  manifested  in  the 
Gospel. 

In  spite  of  his  great  labors,  managing  an  ex- 
tensive farm  with  a  skill  that  rivaled  his  neigh- 
bors; writing,  editing  and  publishing  magazines 
and  books  that  are  still  a  living  force  in  society; 
teaching  and  training  young  men  in  a  manner 
that  made  him  unrivaled  as  an  educator,  and 
attending  with  regularity  to  his  pulpit  ministra- 
tions, where  he  unfolded  the  splendors  of  his 
gi-eat  mind,  the  prince  of  preachers, — in  spite  of 
all  these  and  other  burdensome  duties,  he  always 


THE  BETHAXY  HOME 


207 


found  leisure  to  entertain  his  guests.  His  man- 
ner was  always  characterized  by  such  an  appar- 
ent freedom  from  preoccupation  that  one  would 
have  little  suspected  the  immense  business  con- 
stantly resting  upon  him.  Visitors  were  wel- 
comed with  unstudied  courtesy,  and  at  once  put 
at  ease  with  his  hearty  greetings  and  genial 
pleasantry.  But  whatever  the  occasion  of  their 
coming,  none  were  permitted  to  leave  his  pres- 
ence without  feeling  the  impress  of  some  great 
scriptural  truth  which  was  at  the  time  resting 
upon  his  heart. 

One  cannot  but  wonder  how  the  dispenser  of 
such  hospitality  could  carry  on  the  extensive 
labors  that  demanded  his  attention.  Nothing 
but  the  capacity  for  intense  application  and  an 
economical  distribution  of  time,  could  have  made 
it  possible.  From  youth  he  had  trained  himself 
in  early  rising.  In  this  way  he  was  able,  in  the 
midst  of  the  constant  demands  of  daily  inter- 
course, to  appropriate  hours  of  time  that  were 
free  from  interruption,  and  when  his  mind  was 
fresh  and  would  quickly  i-espoud  to  the  task  set 
it  to  perform.  I  cannot  do  better  than  quote 
the  eminent  Dr.  Richardson's  description  of  his 
usual  manner  of  employing  his  time  when  at 
home: 

"His  habit  of  rising  very  early,  usually  at 
three  o'clock,  gave  him  much  valuable  time  well 
suited  for  composition,  and  at  the  hour  when  the 


208 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


house-bell  rang  for  morning  worship,  he  would 
come  over  from  his  study,  having  iDrepared, 
often,  enough  manuscript  to  keep  his  printers 
busy  during  the  day.  When  breakfast  was  over, 
after  ari'anging  the  affairs  of  the  morning  and 
kindly  seeing  off  any  parting  visitors,  he  would 
call  for  a  horse,  or  set  off  on  foot,  perhaps 
accompanied  by  some  of  his  friends,  to  view  the 
progress  of  the  printing  or  the  farming  opera- 
tions and  give  instructions  to  his  workmen. 
Delighting  greatly  in  agriculture  and  its  collat- 
eral pursuits,  he  was  familiar  with  all  their 
details,  and  while  ever  eager  to  gain  new 
thoughts  from  others,  the  most  skillful  farmers 
and  breeders  of  stock  often  found  in  his  com- 
pany that  they  had  themselves  something  yet  to 
learn. 

"After  dinner  he  usually  spent  a  little  time  in 
correcting  proof  sheets,  which  he  often  read 
aloud  if  persons  were  present;  and  then  he 
would  perhaps  have  a  promised  visit  to  pay  to 
one  of  the  neighboring  families  in  company  with 
his  wife  or  some  of  the  guests.  Otherwise  he 
would  often  spend  some  hours  in  his  study,  if 
engaged  on  any  imporant  theme,  or  occupy  him- 
self in  his  portico  or  parlor  in  reading  or  con- 
versation."^ 

But  it  was  after  the  labors  of  the  day  had 
ended  and  the  hush  and  quiet  of  evening  had 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  3,  p.  300. 


THE  BETHANY  HOME 


209 


gathered  round,  that  the  Bethany  home  pre- 
sented its  most  charming  aspect.  Let  another 
who  often  shared  its  rich  spiritual  delights  de- 
scribe the  scene :  "At  nightfall  he  collected  his 
family  in  his  homely  parlor,  and  arranged  them 
in  order  around  the  room.  Each  then  read  a 
verse,  he  reading  with  the  rest.  In  this  reading 
every  soul  in  his  house  was  expected  to  take  part, 
from  the  Indian  boy^  of  the  wild  prairies  of  the 
West,  to  the  elegant  guest  of  his  hospitable 
home.  The  chapter  for  the  evening  being  read, 
a  song  was  usually  sung,  when  all  bowed  in  the 
presence  of  God.  His  prayers  were  usually  long, 
inimitably  reverential  and  chaste.  At  times 
they  were  broad  and  grand.  All  this  was  re- 
peated in  the  morning.  In  the  intervals  in  the 
social  circle,  Christ  and  the  Gospel  were  the 
never-ending  themes  of  his  conversation.  On 
these  he  never  flagged  himself,  nor  wearied  his 
delighted  hearers.  These  conversations  were 
often  relieved  by  bursts  of  eloquence,  which 
even  his  finest  flights  in  the  pulpit  never  sur- 
passed. Yet  his  manner  was  as  easy  and  nat- 
ural as  that  of  a  child. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  picture  that  the  same 
religious  atmosphere  in  which  he  had  been  nur- 
tured from  childhood  pervaded  his  home.  No 

1  Mr.  Campbell,  out  of  sympathy  for  the  Indian  race,  ob- 
tained a  boy  of  the  Iowa  tribe,  and  kept  him  several  yeai's  in 
his  family,  giving  him  every  advantage  of  secular  and 
religious  instruction. 

2  Lard's  Quarterly,  Vol.  3,  p.  265. 


210 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


matter  how  busy  the  day  or  how  urgent  the 
claims  upon  his  time,  he  always  had  time  for 
morning  and  evening  devotions  with  his  family 
and  guests. 

Nothing  was  more  beautiful  than  Mr.  Camp- 
bell's devotion  to  his  family.  Whether  at  home 
or  abroad,  wife  and  children  were  always  the 
objects  of  his  solicitous  care.  Following  the 
bereavement  which  overtook  him  in  1827  in  the 
death  of  his  companion,  he  was  married  to  Miss 
Selina  Bakewell,  who  continued  to  maintain  the 
reputation  of  Bethany  mansion,  and  who,  after 
a  companionship  of  nearly  forty  years,  lingered 
by  the  fireside,  hallowed  by  his  memory,  until 
recently  summoned  to  join  him  on  the  other 
shore,  at  the  extreme  age  of  95.  Often  was  he 
called  to  pass  under  the  rod  of  affliction  in  the 
loss  of  those  whom  God  had  given  him.  In 
referring  to  his  bereavements  in  the  "Harbinger" 
of  1848,  Mr.  Campbell  writes:  "How  strange, 
and  yet  how  mournfully  pleasing,  the  thought 
that  of  the  fourteen  children  given  to  me,  nine 
of  them  are  now  present  with  the  Lord !  Three 
of  them  died,  never  having  sinned  in  their  own 
persons.  And  as  by  Adam  the  first  they  died, 
by  Adam  the  second  they  shall  live  in  the  Lord. 
Six  of  them  died  in  faith  and  rejoiced  in  the 
hope  of  a  glorious  immortality.  This,  to  us, 
their  survivors,  is  a  sovereign  balm,  a  blest 
relief.    Though  dead  to  us,  they  live  with  God." 


THE  BETHANY  HOME 


211 


Often  as  these  afflictions  came  to  cast  their 
shadow  across  his  hearthstone,  they  never  for  a 
moment  crushed  out  his  inner  joy  and  confidence 
in  God. 

His  correspondence  during  the  long  journeys 
that  often  took  him  from  home,  breathe  a  pure 
and  exalted  spirit  of  paternal  solicitude  and 
devotion.  During  his  tour  in  the  State  of  New 
York,  in  1836,  he  wrote  to  his  wife  and  daugh- 
ters: 

^'■Dearly  Beloved:  Next  to  my  own  personal 
and  eternal  salvation  through  my  Lord  and  Sav- 
iour, there  is  nothing  on  earth  dearer  to  me  than 
your  present,  spiritual  and  eternal  good.  I  wish 
you  to  be  intelligent,  pure  and  influential  on 
earth,  loviag  and  beloved  as  far  as  mortals  like 
you  can  be;  be  ornaments  to  the  Kingdom  of 
Jesus  Christ,  respectful  and  respected,  honor- 
able and  honored,  good  and  happy  as  my  wife 
and  daughters  ought  to  be.  On  you  all  God  has 
bestowed  good  mental  capacities,  powers  of 
acquiring  and  communicating  knowledge,  fine 
feeling  and  many  excellencies  capable  of  much 
improvement  and  of  rendering  you  very  useful 
in  society.  Now  let  me  say  to  you  that  you  are 
thereby  under  great  responsibilities,  and  let  me 
i-emind  you  that  you  all  seek  to  be  more  intelli- 
gent, more  amiable  and  more  exemplary  every 
day.    I  do  not  say  this  as  though  I  did  not  think 


212 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


you  as  much  so  now  as  any  of  my  wide  and 
extended  acquaintances,  but  because  I  wish  you 
to  be  of  unrivaled  excellence."^ 

A  deep  tone  of  religiousness,  as  in  his  conver- 
sation, pervades  his  correspondence.  His  eye 
was  always  raised  above  the  common  things  of 
earth  "  as  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible."  Tender, 
aifectionate,  congenial  in  his  nature,  he  never 
hesitated  to  yield  the  peaceful  enjoyments  of  the 
fireside  when  his  Master  needed  his  service  else- 
where. In  a  letter  to  his  wife,  written  from 
Saratoga,  he  says : 

"To  one  who  so  much  loves  his  wife  and  his 
children,  and  the  whole  family  circle,  and  de- 
lights in  making  them  happy,  it  is  not  an  easy 
task  to  forsake  them  all  for  so  long  a  time,  but 
when  I  think  of  Him  who  forsook  the  Palace  of 
the  Universe  and  the  glory  of  his  Father's  court, 
and  condescended  to  be  born  of  a  woman  and  to 
live  in  an  unfriendly  world,  and  to  be  treated  a 
thousand  times  worse  than  I  have  ever  been,  to 
save  us  from  our  sins,  I  think  but  little  of  all  I 
have  done  or  can  do  to  republish  his  salvation 
and  to  call  sinners  to  reformation,  and  to  build 
up  the  cause  of  life,  of  ancient  Christianity.""' 

Later,  from  the  far  away  South,  comes  the 
same  longing  for  home,  chastened  and  subdued 
by  the  certain  prospect  of  a  heavenly  abiding 
place.    From  New  Orleans,  in  1857,  he  writes: 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  412.        2  Ibid,  Vol.  2,  p.  417. 


THE  BETHAXY  HOME 


213 


"  I  atn  still  more  attached  to  home  the  farther  I 
am  from  it.  There  is  no  place  on  earth  to  me 
like  it.  But  we  have  no  continuing  city  here, 
and  should  always  act  with  that  conviction.  We 
should  feel  that,  wherever  we  are  and  whatever 
we  do,  we  are  on  our  journey  home.  There  is 
nothing  beneath  the  home  of  God  that  can  fill 
the  human  heart,  and  that  should  ever  rule  and 
guide  and  comfort  us.  .  .  .  I  do  not  think  I 
will  ever  again  undertake  so  large  a  journey,  or 
expose  myself  to  so  much  labor  and  privation  as 
I  am  now  subjected  to.  Still,  so  long  as  I  can 
do  good  at  home  or  abroad,  it  is  my  duty  to  do 
it.  I  miss  your  company  more  than  any  priva- 
tion I  have  to  endure.  Still,  where  and  when 
duty  calls,  it  is  my  wish  to  obey  and  deny  myself. 
That  same  Eye  that  has  watched  over  us  both, 
and  guided  and  guarded  us  through  life,  will,  I 
humbly  trust,  guard  and  guide  us  to  the  end  of 
life's  weary  journey."^ 

How  beautifully  the  grand  nature  of  Alexan- 
der Campbell  is  set  off  by  these  simple  touches 
of  sympathy  and  affection!  His  was  not  the 
greatness  that  repels,  that  dwells  serenely  on 
the  mountain-top  away  from  his  fellows,  but  the 
greatness  that  descends  into  the  valley  to  help, 
to  encourage  our  suffering  race,  and  that  draws 
them  to  himself  that  he  may  lead  them  to  Christ. 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  628. 


XV. 


CLOSING  LABORS. 


,UR  survey  of  the  life-work  of  Alexander 


Campbell  has  brought  us  to  an  age  when 
most  men  crave  rest  and  release  from  burden- 
some duties;  but  his  life  was  so  inseparably 
linked  with  the  fortunes  of  the  movement  he 
had  inaugurated,  that  he  found  it  impossible  to 
retire  to  the  quiet  shades  of  his  Bethany,  as  he 
longed  to  do.  Lai'ge  demand  continued  to  be 
made  upon  his  time  and  energies,  in  the  develop- 
ment and  encouragement  of  the  great  brother- 
hood as,  in  a  peculiar  sense,  their  leader  in  the 
work  of  religious  reformation.  So,  notwithstand- 
ing the  weight  of  increasing  years,  he  continued 
incessantly  to  labor  for  the  promotion  of  the 
cause  that  had  already  consumed  the  best  years 
of  his  life. 

Through  the  monthly  numbers  of  the  "  Mil- 
lennial Harbinger,"  he  continued  to  preach  to 
increasing  thousands,  unfolding  the  great  plan 
of  human  redemption  in  all  its  details,  with  a 
richness  and  power  that  remain  unrivaled  in  the 
achievements  of  religious  journalism;  but  which, 
in  his  own  judgment,  came  so  far  short  of  the 
sublime  reality,  that  when,  at  length,  he  laid 


(214) 


CLOSLN'G  LABORS 


215 


down  his  pen,  it  was  with  the  confession: 
"There  i$  a  fullness  of  joy,  a  fullness  of  glory 
and  a  fullness  of  blessedness,  of  which  no  living 
man,  however  enlightened,  however  enlarged, 
however  gifted,  ever  found  or  entertained  one 
adequate  conception." 

As  the  storm  of  his  fierce  conflict  with  sectar- 
ianism subsided,  he  turned  his  attention  to  the 
enlargement  of  the  vision  and  purposes  of  those 
who  looked  to  him  for  instruction  and  guidance. 

The  student  who  turns  from  the  "  Christian 
Baptist  "  to  the  "  Millennial  Harbinger  "  will  be  ^ 
sui'prised  at  Mr.  Campbell's  apparent  change 
of  attitude  respecting  modern  agencies  employed 
in  the  dissemination  of  truth.  In  the  former, 
missionary  societies,  Sundaj'-schools,  and  even 
Bible  societies,  come  in  for  his  severest  criticism 
and  condemnation.  In  the  latter  he  becomes 
the  friend  and  champion  of  each,  recognizing 
them  as  most  efficient  and  essential  factors  in 
the  conversion  of  the  world.  His  early  opposi- 
tion  to  missionary  and  other  auxiliaries  of  the 
church,  had  never,  in  fact,  sprung  from  objection 
to  method,  but  because  he  believed  that  the 
methods,  when  employed  by  sectarian  zeal,  in- 
creased the  hold  of  religious  error  on  society  and 
contributed  to  the  confusion  of  mankind.  "  To 
convert  the  heathen,"  says  he,  "  to  the  popular 
Christianity  of  these  times  would  be  an  object  of 
no  great  consequence,  as  the  popular  Christians 


216 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


themselves,  for  the  most  part,  require  to  be 
converted  to  the  Christianity  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment." But  as  he  witnessed  the  growth  of  a 
new  society  pledged  to  the  restoration  of  the 
primitive  faith,  he  at  once  realized  that  if  his 
followers  were  to  occupy  a  place^of  permanence 
and  power  in  the  religious  world,  it  would  be  by 
the  cultivation  of  a  zealous  missionary  spirit  and 
a  practical  acceptance  of  the  great  commission 
in  its  broadest  significance.  No  sooner,  there- 
fore, had  the  work  of  establishing  the  movement 
been  fairly  inaugurated,  than  he  began  to  urge 
the  importance  of  co-operation  in  world-wide 
missions.  Under  Mr.  Campbell's  fostering  care, 
in  1849,  the  American  Christian  Missionary 
Society  was  organized  at  Cincinnati,  and  he  was 
at  once  chosen  as  its  president,  a  position  which 
he  held  until  the  close  of  his  life.  With  him  an 
interest  in  the  conversion  of  mankind  was  in- 
separably linked  with  a  true  apprehension  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ. 

"  The  missionary  institution,"  said  he,  "is  the 
genuine  product  of  the  philanthropy  of  God  our 
Savior.  It  is  the  natural  offspring  of  Almighty 
love  shed  abroad  in  the  human  heart;  and, 
therefore,  in  (he  direct  ratio  of  every  Christianas 
love  he  is  i^ossessed  of  a  missionary  spii'it." 

These  obligations  it  was  his  constant  delight 
to  enforce.  The  key-note  of  his  later  essays  and 
addresses  is  contained  in  the  following  extract 


CLOSING  LABORS 


217 


from  his  annual  address  before  the  Christian 
Missionary  Society  in  1853: 

"This  missionary  enterprise  is,  by  universal 
concession,  as  well  as  by  the  oracles  of  God,  the 
grand  work  of  the  ages,  the  grand  duty,  privilege 
and  honor  of  the  church  of  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury. God  has  by  his  providence  opened  up  the 
way  for  us.  He  has  given  us  learning,  science, 
wealth  and  knowledge  of  the  condition  of  the 
living  world, — of  the  pagan  nations,  their  lan- 
guages, customs,  rites  and  usages.  He  has  given 
us  the  earth,  with  all  its  seas,  lakes,  rivers  and 
harbors.  He  has,  in  the  arts  and  improvements 
of  the  age,  almost  annihilated  distance  and  time, 
and  by  our  trade  and  commerce  we  have,  in  his 
providence,  arrested  the  attention  and  com- 
manded the  respect  of  all  heathen  lands,  of  all 
creeds  and  of  all  customs.  Our  national  flag 
floats  in  every  breeze ;  our  nation  and  our  lan- 
guage command  the  respect,  almost  the  homage, 
of  all  the  nations  and  peoples  on  earth.  God 
has  opened  the  way  for  us, — a  door  which  no 
man  or  nation  can  shut.  Have  we  not,  then,  as 
a  people,  a  special  call,  a  loud  call,  a  divine  call, 
to  harness  ourselves  for  the  work,  the  great 
work, — the  greatest  work  of  man, — the  preach- 
ing of  the  Gospel  of  eternal  life  to  a  world  dead, 
spiritually  dead,  in  ti-espasses  and  sins?  "  ^ 

The  breadth  of  Mr.  Campbell's  sympathies  in 

1  Popular  Addresses,  p.  522. 


218 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


the  work  of  evangelization  he  thus  expresses: 
"  We  are  encouraged  to  raise  an  ensign,  to  estab- 
lish a  mission,  and  to  invite  to  our  Zion  the 
frozen  Icelander  and  the  sunburned  Moor,  the 
Indian  and  the  Negro,  the  Patagonian  and  the 
nations  of  the  isles  of  the  ocean." 

From  the  halls  of  Bethany  College  he  con- 
tinued, from  year  to  year,  to  send  out  an  army 
of  young  men,  trained  and  equipped  to  carry 
forward  the  work  which  he  had  so  auspiciously 
begun.  His  hope  of  the  ultimate  success  of  the 
reformation  was,  as  we  have  seen,  in  an  educat- 
ed ministry.  In  the  accomplishment  of  this  re- 
sult, the  closing  years  of  his  life  were  largely 
spent  in  the  interests  of  the  institution  he  had 
founded,  an  institution  devoted  to  the  study  of 
God's  Word  as  well  as  letters.  We  have  seen 
something  of  the  tirelessness  with  which  he  pur- 
sued his  purpose,  traveling  up  and  down  the 
country  in  the  heat  of  summer  and  the  cold  of 
winter, — at  times  cheered  by  the  hearty  and 
generous  response  that  met  his  solicitation, 
again  all  but  cast  down  by  the  illiberality  of 
others.  At  last,  after  many  years  of  toil  and 
travel,  he  felt  that  the  goal  was  almost  reached. 
On  a  December  evening  he  sat  in  that  congenial 
circle  that  gathered  around  the  Bethany  fireside, 
feeling  that  his  labors  had  largely  been  com- 
pleted, and  that  there  remained  for  him  a  well 
earned  repose,  released  from  the  wearing  toils 


CLOSING  LABORS 


219 


that  had  consumed  his  over-crowded  years.  But 
in  this  he  was  destined  to  disappointment.  An 
unforeseen  calamity  befell  his  beloved  Bethany, 
that  for  a  moment  seemed  to  dash  his  hopes  and 
paralyze  his  energies.  On  the  morning  of  Dec. 
10,  1857,  the  college  buildings  were  laid  in 
ashes.  The  achievement  of  many  years  of  labor 
was  in  ruins,  the  dream  of  a  life-time  dashed  to 
the  ground. 

Many  men  at  Mr.  Campbell's  age  would  have 
given  up  in  despair,  or  turned  the  work  of  re^ 
building  over  to  stronger  hands.  But  his  great 
soul  soon  rose  above  the  discouraging  surround- 
ings, and  regathering  his  courage  he  started  out 
again,  taking  up  his  tireless  journey  for  funds  to 
rebuild  the  institution.  In  setting  out  upon  this 
mission,  Mr.  Campbell  declared:  "  Nothing  but 
the  absolute  necessity  which  seems  to  be  laid 
upon  me  by  the  burning  of  our  college  building, 
libraries,  apparatus,  etc.,  could  induce  me  at 
this  season  and  at  my  time  of  life,  with  the 
many  pressing  demands  calling  for  my  presence 
at  home,  to  undertake  the  arduous  labors  which 
are  now  placed  before  me.  If  I  did  not  feel  that 
it  is  the  Lord's  work,  and  that  he  will  be  my 
helper,  I  would  shrink  from  the  task.  I  some- 
times feel  like  asking  to  be  relieved  from  further 
services,  but  it  seems  I  cannot  hope  to  rest  from 
my  labors  till  I  am  called  also  to  rest  with  my 


220 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


fathers.  Such  as  they  are,  or  may  be,  therefore, 
all  my  days  shall  be  given  to  the  Lord."^ 

With  a .  herculean  effort,  and  after  weary 
months  of  travel  and  solicitation,  Mr.  Campbell 
was  enabled  to  witness,  in  the  summer  of  1858, 
the  laying  of  the  corner-stone  of  the  present 
beautiful  structure,  having  secured  a  sufficient 
sum  to  assure  its  completion.  In  his  efforts  to 
increase  the  resources  and  influence  of  the  col- 
lege, he  then  continued  to  labor  until  the  gath- 
ering of  the  war  cloud  in  sixty-one  rendered 
further  effort  for  the  time  useless. 

In  the  meantime  his  pen  was  always  busy. 
Awake  to  the  dangers  of  society,  interested  in 
whatever  offered  to  contribute  to  human  happi- 
ness, his  sympathy  went  out  in  every  movement 
that  would  bless  his  fellowmen  and  lead  them 
nearer  the  ci'oss.  The  Evangelical  Alliance, 
organized  for  the  promotion  of  union  and  fellow- 
ship among  churches,  met  his  hearty  approval. 
He  regarded  it  as  another  step  toward  the  reali- 
zation of  his  dream  of  a  united  Christendom, 
and  hailed  it  as  the  herald  of  a  better  era.  The 
temperance  cause,  which  had  begun  to  absorb  a 
larger  share  of  attention,  received  his  sanction 
and  support.  He  believed  in  using  all  resources 
in  disarming  this  monster  of  iniquity,  and  looked 
upon  prohibition  as  the  only  effective  remedy 
for  this  prolific  and  manifold  evil. 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  533 


CLOSING  LABORS 


221 


The  enforced  retirement  which  age  and  the 
throes  of  our  great  civil  war  placed  upon  him, 
was  spent,  while  strength  would  permit,  in  liter- 
ary pursuits.  At  the  urgent  request  of  an 
admiring  public,  he  gathered  together  his  ad- 
dresses upon  various  literary,  social  and  religious 
topics,  and  published  them  in  a  large  volume 
entitled,  "Popular  Lectures  and  Addresses." 
These  had  been  delivered  at  college  commence- 
ments, before  literary  societies,  and  in  lyceum 
courses,  and  represent  Mr.  Campbell  in  his  best 
style.  They  are  models  of  classic  English,  rich 
in  diction,  profound  in  thought,  and  religious  in 
tone.  His  latest  literary  effort,  and  one  that  sad- 
ly reflects  the  decline  of  his  intellectual  powers, 
was  a  volume  to  the  memory  of  his  father,  pub- 
lished in  1861.  The  tribute  which  he  here  sought 
to  pay.  to  the  character  and  worth  of  Thomas 
Campbell  was  deserved.  It  was  through  his 
father's  fearless  loyalty  to  a  high  purpose  that 
Mr.  Campbell  found  a  field  prepared  for  the 
exercise  of  his  great  gifts.  Under  Thomas 
Campbell's  tuition,  the  first  lessons  in  the  sub- 
lime doctrines  of  Christian  unity  were  taught, 
which  it  was  the  province  of  his  illustrious  son 
to  apply  in  the  organization  and  development  of 
a  great  brotherhood,  whose  chief  aim  should  be 
the  effectual  reunion  of  all  Christ's  followers 
under  one  banner.   "The  Life  of  Thomas  Camp- 


222 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


bell"  was  a  grateful  recognitioa  of  his  inval- 
uable contribution  to  this  cause. 

One  by  one  those  who  stood  about  the  reform- 
er in  the  heat  of  his  religious  battles  were  now 
being  called  from  their  labors.  Thomas  Camp- 
bell, Barton  W.  Stone,  John  T.  Johnson, 
William  Hayden  and  Walter  Scott,  staunch 
and  tried  friends,  had  preceded  him  to  their 
reward.  He,  almost  alone,  survived  of  that 
generation  of  men  who  had  endured  the  toil  and 
hardship  of  the  planting;  and  he,  no  longer  the 
physical  and  intellectual  giant  that  had  endured 
the  fatigue  of  an  unpopular  cause  and  com- 
manded the  admiration  of  friend  and  foe  alike, 
awaited  the  summons  of  the  Master.  Body  and 
mind  were  gradually  giving  way.  Two  events 
seem  to  have  hastened  the  breakdown  of  his 
overtaxed  powers.  One  was  the  sudden  death 
of  his  favorite  son,  Wickliffe,  a  blow  which  he 
accepted  with  Christian  resignation,  but  from 
the  effects  of  Avhich  he  never  entirely  rallied. 
The  other  was  the  overtaxing  labor  of  translat- 
ing the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  for  a  new  version  of 
the  Scriptures  brought  out  by  the  American 
Bible  Union.  Before  the  last,  added  to  his  in- 
cessant labors  along  other  lines,  "  he  staggered, 
then  he  fell,  no  more  to  rise  to  the  height  of  his 
former  power." 

One  by  one  he  was  compelled  to  relinquish  his 
labors.     Early  in  1865,  after  having  served  as 


CLOSING  LABORS 


223 


editor  of  the  "Millennial  Harbinger"  for  thirty- 
five  years,  he  surrendered  his  position  to  younger 
and  stronger  hands.  In  the  autumn  of  that 
year  he  entered  the  pulpit  for  the  last  time, 
preaching  with  unwonted  unction  and  power, 
electrifying  his  audience  with  the  beauty  of  his 
thought  and  the  earnestness  of  its  presentation. 
His  opening  message,  delivered  more  than  half  a 
century  earlier,  declaring  and  defending  the 
claims  of  the  Word,  had  been  prophetic  of  his 
triumphant  defense  of  the  sole  authority  of  the 
Scriptures.  His  closing  message,  dwelling  in 
eloquent  terms  upon  "  the  spiritual  blessings  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ,"  was  likewise  pro- 
phetic of  the  change  that  awaited  him.  "  Do 
you  think,"  said  he,  as  he  was  about  to  step 
down  from  the  pulpit  on  this  occasion,  "  do  you 
think,  that  there  is  any  standstill  point  in 
heaven?  No;  the  soul  is  ever  onward,  thirsting 
for  the  fountains  of  righteousness  that  make  glad 
the  city  of  our  God."  In  this  hope  he  calmly 
and  serenely  awaited  the  summons. 

The  close  was  befitting  the  character  and  life- 
work  of  this  great  man.  Death  had  no  terrors 
to  him.  It  was  a  birth  into  the  better  life  beyond. 
Gradually  his  strength  failed.  When  no  longer 
able  to  quit  his  room  or  his  bed,  friends  gathered 
around,  cheered  by  the  expressions  of  heavenly 
trust  that  were  constantly  escaping  his  lips. 
Only  a  week  before  his  death,  on  Sunday  after- 


224 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


noon,  while  many  sat  by  his  bedside,  he  spolce  to 
them  for  more  than  three  hours  in  most  eloquent 
words,  at  times  with  all  the  grandeur  and  vigor 
of  his  prime.  A  letter  dated  from  his  bed- 
chamber by  one  who  watched  in  the  gathering 
shadows  which  death  was  throwing  about  him, 
reveals  the  greatness  of  his  passing  spirit: 

"  His  gentleness  and  patience  mid  his  suffer- 
ing break  all  our  hearts.  Such  sweetness  and 
submission  to  the  slightest  wish  of  others  around 
hinij — such  kind  consideration  for  every  one  who 
comes  into  his  presence, — his  little  expressions 
of  greeting,  and  his  inquii'y  after  the  welfare  of 
those  who  come  to  see  him,  and  such  putting 
away  of  pei'sonal  complaint  or  suffering,  move 
every  beholder  to  tears.  All  this  could  never  be 
seen  in  a  character  less  great  and  grand  than  his. 
He  is  himself  noble  and  good  and  great,  as 
nature  made  him,  to  the  very  last.  The  com- 
manding and  fascinating  elements  of  his  char- 
acter are  intact  in  the  midst  of  the  wreck  of 
matter.  Such  passages  of  Scripture  as  he  has 
recited,  even  in  his  wanderings,  and  such  grand 
sentences  as  have  fallen  from  his  lips — such 
beautiful  soliloquies  upon  the  '  fleetness  of 
time,'  and  upon  '  doing  good  while  we  can,'  etc., 
are  wonderful,  very  wonderful  to  us  all."  ^ 

As  the  end  drew  near,  with  Christian  assur- 
ance his  companion  said  to  him:  "The  blessed 

1  Mill.  Harb.,  'S66,  p.  207. 


CLOSING  LABORS 


225 


Savior  will  go  with  you  through  the  valley  of  the 
shadow  of  death,"  Looking  earnestly  into  her 
face,  he  said  with  great  effort,  "  That  he  will  I 
that  he  will."  These  were  his  last  words.  As 
the  hour  of  midnight  approached,  on  Sunday, 
March  4,  1866,  his  spirit  took  its  flight,  leaving 
behind  as  his  heritage  to  mankind  a  plea  for  the 
reunion  of  Christ's  people  upon  the  principles  of 
his  revealed  Gospel. 


XVI. 


HIS  PLACE  IN  HISTORY. 

T  COME  now  to  the  more  difficult  part  of  my 
task,  the  estimate  of  the  man.  There  are 
two  standards  of  measurement  upon  which  that 
estimate  may  be  formed, — his  impress  upon  his 
own  times,  and  his  influence  upon  future  gener- 
ations. Measured  by  either  standard,  Alexander 
Campbell  was  an  extraordinary  man. 

Few  men  have  ever  lived  to  witness  larger 
returns  from  their  labors  than  he.  While  he 
lived  in  advance  of  the  religious  thought  of  his 
age,  he  was,  nevertheless,  able  to  interpret  the 
heavenly  vision  that  burst  upon  his  soul  with 
such  simplicity,  and  with  such  cogency  of  rea- 
son, that  the  humblest  thinker,  who  was  willing 
to  listen  to  his  message,  became  convinced  of 
its  correctness.  In  this  respect  his  experience 
differed  from  that  of  other  men,  who,  like  him, 
have  stood  upon  the  mount  of  vision,  but  have 
been  suffered  to  end  their  existence  in  solitary 
grandeur;  uncared  for  and  unappreciated  by 
the  men  to  whom  their  message  was  delivered, 
and  to  whose  sacrifice  and  service  future  gener- 
ations have  been  left  to  render  tardy  justice. 

(226) 


HIS  PLACE  IN  HISTORY 


227 


Alexander  Campbell,  on  the  other  hand,  was 
happy  from  the  very  beginning  in  the  fellowship 
of  kindred  spirits;  and  after  the  first  storm  of 
abuse  and  misrepresentation  which  assailed  him, 
gradually  grew  in  favor  with  his  own  times,  and 
was  permitted  to  enjoy  a  goodly  degree  of  re- 
spect and  appreciation  even  from  those  who  dif- 
fered with  him  most  widely. 

The  secret  of  his  popularity  is  not  diflScult  to 
discover.  To  an  attractive  personality  was 
added  the  charm  of  spiritual  nobility.  He  bore 
the  stamp  of  moral  and  intellectual  integrity, 
which  is  the  spring  of  human  greatness.  Men 
who  met  him  in  social  intercourse,  or  heard  him 
in  public  address,  were  impressed  with  his  sin- 
cerity and  admired  his  frankness.  His  attempt 
to  deal  fairly  and  candidly  with  those  who  dif- 
fered with  him  was  one  of  his  marked  charac- 
teristics, even  in  the  heat  of  public  debate. 

Another  prominent  and  distinguishing  trait 
was  his  reverence  for  God  and  sacred  things. 
Before  the  majesty  of  the  Son  of  God,  he  ever 
bowed  in  deepest  humility  and  holiest  adoration. 
"I  noticed  while  a  student  at  Bethany  College," 
writes  one  of  his  admirers,  "  that  Mr.  Camp- 
bell, in  time  of  public  woi'ship,  if  he  himself 
was  not  in  the  pulpit  conducting  the  services, 
always  knelt  during  prayer.  He  never  stood. 
He  literally  'bowed  his  knees  to  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. '    He  was  pre-eminently 


228 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


a  religious  man,  pious,  spiritual  and  devout  at 
all  times.  Many,  judging  from  his  debates  and 
writings  of  controversial  character,  might  sup- 
pose that  he  lacked  piety,  spirituality  and  pray- 
erfulness;  but  personal  acquaintance  with  him 
always  reproved  such  supposition.  His  faith 
made  him  happy.  He  rejoiced  in  —  being  a 
Christian."'^ 

But  the  most  conspicuous  element  of  great- 
ness in  Mr.  Campbell,  and  the  one  which  ral- 
lied admiring  multitudes  about  him,  was  the 
greatness  of  his  intellect.  In  resources  of  mind 
he  was  unrivaled,  and  he  looked  the  intellectual 
giant  that  he  was  every  inch.  As  he  one  day 
walked  the  streets  of  London,  a  stranger,  im- 
pressed by  his  commanding  presence,  was  heard 
to  remark:  "There  goes  a  man  who  has  brains 
enough  to  govern  all  Europe."  The  following 
picture,  from  the  pen  of  Moses  E.  Lard,  is  not 
overdrawn : 

"  His  head  I  think  the  finest  I  ever  saw.  It 
was  simply  faultless.  After  the  first  look  you 
never  criticised  it;  you  only  admired  it.  You 
dwelt  on  it  only  to  wonder  how  magnificently 
nature  sometimes  works.  His  head  never  disap- 
pointed you.  No  matter  with  reference  to  what 
you  studied  it,  it  always  complemented  your 
highest  expectations.  Was  it  the  abode  of  a 
mind  of  extraordinary  strength?    Every  con- 

1  Millennial  Harbinger,  1866,  p.  205. 


HIS  PLACE  IN  HISTORY 


229 


formation  of  it  answered,  yes.  Was  it  filled  with 
a  soul  of  profound  religious  devotion?  The 
answer  was  the  same.  Did  it  betoken  that  its 
occupant  was  marred  by  any  dangerous  or  un- 
lovely eccentricities?  Not  one.  Every  point, 
angle  and  curve  on  it  revealed  that  nice  adjust- 
ment of  faculty  to  faculty  which  renders  great- 
ness safe,  and  assigns  to  it  its  true  position  in 
the  lead  of  earth's  great  beneficent  changes.  On 
once  looking  on  that  large,  finely-turned  head, 
you  never  feared  to  trust  it  more."^ 

Thus  endowed  by  nature  and  education,  Mr. 
Campbell's  unselfish  devotion  to  truth  and  his 
able  defense  of  that  which  he  found  revealed  in 
the  Word  of  God,  speedily  made  him  the  popu- 
lar idol  of  that  class  who  were  longing  to  see  the 
restoration  of  Mary's  Son  to  a  throne  high  above 
councils  and  creeds.  His  mission  was  that  of  a 
truth-seeker,  rather  than  the  advocate  of  a  doc- 
trine. In  this  pursuit  his  religious  life  was 
marked  by  constant  change  and  development. 
We  have  seen  how  even  in  youth  his  spirit 
chafed  under  the  creed-system,  in  which  he  had 
been  conscientiously  reared;  how  his  restless 
nature  determined  upon  an  independent  search 
after  the  wisdom  of  God,  first  throwing  off  the 
yoke  to  all  humanly  devised  systems;  how  his 
pathway,  in  the  light  of  the  revealed  will  of  God, 
gradually  led  him  to  the  adoption  of  new  prac- 

1  Lard's  Quarterly,  Vol.  3,  p.  256. 


230 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


tices  and  customs,  until  he  found  himself  with- 
out a  place  in  any  organized  religious  society; 
and  how,  at  last,  the  creed  and  practice  of  the 
primitive  church  revealed  to  him  the  only  course 
which  he  could  conscientiously  and  consistently 
pursue. 

In  his  protest  against  religious  error,  he  was 
not  simply  a  reformer,  he  was  more  than  a 
reformer.  Instead  of  trying  to  put  a  new  piece 
of  cloth  into  the  old,  wornout  garment  of  theol- 
ogy, he  cast  it  aside  altogether  for  one  which, 
though  ancient,  was  without  rent,  and  as  strong 
and  beautiful  as  when  first  wrought  out  by  the 
hand  of  God.  Instead  of  reformation  he  at- 
tempted restoration, — to  replant  in  the  fertile 
soil  of  the  nineteenth  century  the  church  of  the 
first  century.  The  system  to  which  he  was  thus 
led  to  give  his  influence,  was  in  no  sense  the 
creation  of  his  genius.  The  only  genius  he  ever 
claimed  was  that  of  discovery,  and  even  in  this 
he  made  no  original  discoveries.  "The  truth 
which  he  discovered  had  already  been  revealed, 
and  lay  imbedded  in  the  sacred  page." 

Even  after  the  plea  for  the  restoration  of 
primitive  Christianity  had  fully  taken  possession 
of  his  heart,  he  continued  to  advance  along 
many  lines  of  Christian  progress.  At  first  he 
seemed  in  danger  of  missing  the  warmth  and 
spirit  of  the  Gospel  message,  and  of  falling  into 
a  narrow,  legalistic  groove  that  would  have 


HIS  PLACE  IN  HISTORY 


231 


checked  the  progress  of  truth  and  defeated  the 
very  object  he  sought  to  accomplish.  His  antag- 
onism to  Sunday  schools,  missionary  societies,  a 
settled  ministry,  etc.,  which  marked  the  early 
stages  of  the  movement,  threatened  for  a  time 
to  limit  its  growth.  But  in  its  later  develop- 
ment these  came  in  for  his  most  cordial  sympa- 
thy and  support. 

When  the  zenith  of  his  life  had  been  reached, 
Mr.  Campbell's  attitude  toward  all  lines  of 
moral  and  religious  progress  was  such  as  to  win 
for  him  the  highest  praise  of  all  who  were 
acquainted  with  his  untiring  service.  I  cannot 
better  summarize  the  impression  which  he  made 
upon  his  own  times  than  by  quoting  from  the 
pen  of  Geo.  D.  Prentice,  the  talented  editor,  a 
half  century  ago,  of  the  Louisville  Journal: 

"Alexander  Campbell  is  unquestionably  one 
of  the  most  extraordinary  men  of  our  time. 
Putting  wholly  out  of  view  his  tenets,  with 
which  we  of  course  have  nothing  to  do,  he 
claims,  by  virtue  of  his  intrinsic  qualities  as 
manifested  in  his  achievements,  a  place  among 
the  very  foremost  spirits  of  the  age.  His  en- 
ergy, self-reliance  and  self-fidelity,  if  we  may  use 
the  expression,  are  of  the  stamp  that  belongs 
only  to  the  world's  first  leaders  in  thought  or 
action.  His  personal  excellence  is  certainly 
without  a  stain  or  a  shadow.  His  intellect,  it  is 
scarcely  too  much  to  say,  is  among  the  cleanest. 


232 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


richest,  profoundest  ever  vouchsafed  to  man. 
Indeed,  it  seems  to  us  that  in  the  faculty  of 
abstract  thinking — in,  so  to  say,  the  sphere  of 
pure  thought — he  has  few  if  any  living  rivals. 
Every  cultivated  person  of  the  slightest  meta- 
physical turn,  who  has  heard  Alexander  Camp- 
bell in  the  pulpit  or  in  the  social  circle,  must 
have  been  impressed  by  the  wonderful  facility 
with  which  his  faculties  move  in  the  highest 
planes  of  thought.  Ultimate  facts  stand  forth 
as  boldly  in  his  consciousness  as  sensations  do  in 
that  of  most  other  men.  He  grasps  and  han- 
dles the  highest,  subtlest,  most  comprehensive 
principles  as  if  they  were  the  liveliest  impressions 
of  the  senses.  No  poet's  soul  is  more  crowded 
with  imagery  than  his  is  with  the  ripest  forms  of 
thought.  Surely  the  life  of  a  man  thus  excel- 
lent and  gifted  is  a  part  of  the  common  treasure 
of  society.  In  his  essential  character  he  belongs 
to  no  sect  or  party,  but  to  the  world, 

What  will  be  the  ultimate  effect  of  Alexander 
Campbell's  life-work  upon  religious  society,  can 
only  be  conjectured  from  what  has  already  been 
achieved.  Though  less  than  the  third  of  a  cen- 
tury has  passed  since  he  ceased  from  earthly 
labors,  the  permanent  benefit  of  his  gift  to  re- 
ligious thought  is  generously  conceded.  The 
little  church  at  Brush  Run,  over  which  Mr. 
Campbell  was  the  presiding  genius,  has  grown 

1  Memoirs,  Vol.  2,  p.  639. 


HIS  PLACE  IN  HISTORY 


233 


into  a  great  Christian  brotherhood,  more  than  a 
million  strong,  with  a  score  or  more  of  educa- 
tional institutions,  with  a  current  literature 
second  to  none,  with  mission  stations  encircling 
the  globe.  But  these  facts  and  figures,  remark- 
able as  they  appear,  are  among  the  least  of  the 
results  that  have  followed  the  labors  of  this 
man.  A  much  larger  religious  circle,  while  not 
consenting  to  accept  his  leadership,  are  adopt- 
ing many  of  the  principles  for  which  he  so  vigor- 
ously contended,  and  are  working  out  along 
kindred  lines  the  great  problems  that  consumed 
his  energies.  The  awakening  spirit  of  religious 
unity,  the  slackening  of  party  cords,  the  grow- 
ing indifference  to  the  claims  of  creeds,  and  the 
increasing  regard  for  the  message  of  Christ  and 
his  apostles, — these  are  but  the  widening  circles 
of  a  wave  set  in  motion  by  this  sturdy  champion 
of  the  primitive  Faith. 

It  is  yet  perhaps  too  soon  to  assign  Mr.  Camp- 
bell his  proper  place  among  the  world's  religious 
leaders.  A  figure  so  colossal  can  only  be  rightly 
estimated  when  viewed  through  the  perspective 
of  advancing  generations.  Shall  his  name  be 
placed  along  with  those  of  the  other  great 
reformei's,  Luther,  Wickli:ffe,  Calvin  and  Wes- 
ley, or  shall  he  be  placed  among  stars  of  lesser 
magnitude?  Time  alone  will  answer.  But  in 
view  of  the  achievements  that  have  already  been 
wrought  out  through  his  influence,  we  believe 


234 


ALEXANDER  CAMPBELL 


that  when  the  final  roll-call  has  been  read,  it 
will  be  found  that  to  Alexander  Campbell  has 
been  assigned  no  secondary  place  among  the 
heroes  who  have  contributed  to  the  world-wide 
conquest  of  the  race  to  the  standard  of  the 
Cross. 


Date  Due 

OC  18'54 

A  nut  TV 

~  -     '  (\'r/ 

■ 

nCT  f  <  TTM 

■nil  1  iiiH 

■ 

MALULifl 

b — 

- 

wmmmm 

